the great Taxes which are imposed upon the Subjects but without question the chief reason is that France since that time has found out new ways to draw Money out of other Countries § 27. As to the Form of Government of France it is to be observ'd That anciently there were very potent Dukes Earls and Lords in France who tho' they were Vassals of the King yet they us'd to pay no further Obedience to him than was consistent with their own Interest except the Kings were in a Condition to oblige them to it But all these in process of Time were extinguish'd and their Countries united to the Crown Now-a-days the Dukes and Earls in France are nothing else but bare Titles annex'd to some considerable Estate without any Sovereignty or Jurisdiction And whereas formerly certain Countries used to be assign'd to the King's Sons whereof they bore the Title now-a-days only a certain yearly Revenue is allotted them with the Title of a certain Dukedom or County wherein perhaps they have not a Foot of Ground And after the ancient Sovereign Dukedoms and Earldoms were abolish'd some of the great Men of the Kingdom had taken upon themselves great Authority in the Kingdom but by the Policy of Richlieu and Mararini they were reduc'd to such a Condition that they dare not utter a Word against the King The Assembly of the Estates there being three of them viz. The Clergy Nobility and the Citizens they making up the third Estate were also formerly in great Veneration whereby the King's Power was much limited But they having not been conven'd since the Year 1614 their Authority is quite suppress'd Those of the Reform'd Religion did prove also very troublesome to the Kings of France as long as they were in a Condition to take up Arms but with the loss of Rochelle they lost the Power of giving their Kings any Disturbance for the future And tho' the King hitherto does not force their Consciences yet he draws off a great many from that Party by hopes of his Royal Favour and Preferments Heretofore the Parliament of Paris us'd to oppose the King's Designs under pretence that it had a right that the King could not do any thing of great moment without its consent but this King hath taught it only to intermeddle with Judicial Business and some other Concerns which the King now and then is pleas'd to leave to its Decision The Gallick Church also boasts of a particular Prerogative in regard of the Court of Rome she always having disputed with the Pope some part of his Authority over her and the King has the Nomination of the Bishops and Abbots all which contributes much to the Strength and Increase of this Kingdom if a wise and good King sits upon the Throne § 28. When we duely weigh the Power of France in comparison with its Neighbours it is easily perceiv'd that there is not any State in Christendom which France doth not equal if not exceed in Power 'T is true in former Ages the English reduc'd the French but at that time they were possess'd of a great part of it themselves there were then several Demi-Sovereign Princes the French Infantry was then inconsiderable and the English Bows were terrible to them All which is quite otherwise now and the English Land-forces are now not to be compar'd with the French neither in Number nor Goodness since the English are unexercis'd and their Civil Wars have rather been carried on by Armies rais'd on a sudden than well disciplin'd Troops and these Wars have not a little weaken'd this Nation On the other hand the English have chiefly apply'd themselves to Sea Affairs and in this the French cannot hitherto be compared with the English yet England can scarce reap any great Advantages from France at Sea For suppose they should beat the French Fleet yet they would scarce venture to make a Descent upon France as having not any footing there and the French Privateers would certainly do great mischief to them But if the English should once miscarry at Sea an that the French should once get footing in England it might perhaps prove fatal to that Kingdom since the fate of the War must be then decided by the Issue of one Battel England having no Inland strong Holds In the last Age Spain prov'd very troublesome to France the French scarce being able to defend themselves against it and having several times been oblig'd to make Peace upon disadvantageous Conditions But besides that at that time the French Infantry was good for little and the Spanish Nation was then at its heighth whereas now the Spanish Nobility is more for Debauchery Gaming and such like Intrigues than for acquiring Glory in War they were then in full possession of all the Netherlands and Charles V. had a great Advantage by being Emperour But now-a-days the Netherlands are miserably torn to pieces they being scarce able to Garrison the places that remain Naples and Milan are almost in the same condition and France may easily secure the Coast of Provence against the Spaniards who may be well satisfy'd if the French don't by the way of Roussilion Navarre or Bayonne enter Spain Italy is neither willing nor powerfull enough to hurt France but these Princes are well satisfy'd if France does not pass the Alpes and disturb their Repose The French are not powerfull enough for the Dutch at Sea if they have an Opportunity to make use of all their Naval Strength yet the French Privateers may do them considerable Mischief wherefore I cannot see what benefit Holland can reap from a War with France without an absolute necessity For the Dutch Land-forces gather'd out of all Nations are not likely to do any great Feats against it The Swiss also neither can nor will hurt France they being well satisfy'd if they can get Money Wherefore the French need not fear any thing from them except they should make them desperate when in Confederacy with others they might prove very troublesome Germany seems to be the only Country which alone might be able to balance France for if these Princes were well united they are able to bring more numerous Armies into the Field and that in no ways inferiour in Goodness to the French and perhaps they might be able to hold it out with France But considering the present State of Germany it seems next to an impossibility that all the Members of the Empire should unanimously and resolutely engage themselves in a long War and prosecute the same with Vigour For it is not to be imagined that all of them should have an equal Interest in the War and some of them must expect to be ruin'd tho' the War in the main should prove successfull but if it should succeed otherwise they must be great losers by it without reprieve § 29. But if it should be suppos'd that France may be attack'd by a great many at once it is to be consider'd
and extravagant much inclined to an uncountroled liberty or rather licentiousness and petulancy Wherefore Plots and Conspiracies against their Kings are frequent among them whose Actions they canvase with a great deal of freedom being always jealous of the least point of their Liberty They do not want courage but they are more fit to act with a sudden heat than to endure long the fatigues of War And because the Nobles only apply themselves to the War who never serve but on Horseback and the rest of the Inhabitants are of no great spirit their infantry gathered out of the Natives is not worth much wherefore they are obliged in their stead to make use of Foreigners listed into their Service or of the Cosacks who are courageous and active § 15. This Country is of a vast extent and very Fertile in general fit both for Tillage and Pasture or breeding of Cattel For Holland draws most of its Corn out of Poland and the Polish Oxen are sent in great numbers into Germany The Polish Wool also is in good esteem abroad Poland abounds with good Horses Lituania produces abundance of Hony which is most consumed by the Inhabitants who make Mead of it the rest is exported as likewise abundance of Wax Hemp Flax Leather Pot-aslies Salt Wood and the like But on the contrary the Commodities which are imported here are Silk woollen Stuffs and Cloaths Tapestries Sables Hungarian and Spanish Wines abundance of Spice which they use in great quantity in their Dyet If the Poles were addicted in the least to good Husbandry and would apply themselves a little to Manufactures the Commodities fit for exportation here would much surpass those which need be imported Poland is very populous and full of Towns and Villages Some have computed that the King and the Nobility have in their possession 90000 Cities and Villages the Bishops and Canons 100550 the rest of the Clergy Monks and Nuns 60950. Which in all amounts to the number of 250950 Towns and Villages Yet I will not be answerable for this account § 16. The chief strength of this Kingdom consists in the Nobility The Poles have formerly given out that they could raise 250000 Horse some say 200000 out of the Nobility Which seems to be a little largely spoken except you would reckon among them their Servants This is certain that in no Kingdom of Europe there is so great a number of Nobles They also may find a way to raise a proportionable Infantry out of the Cosacks And if they will stretch a little their Purses they are able enough to raise sufficient for the maintaining of a great Army But here is the mischief that the King cannot levy any extraordinary Taxes without the consent of the Nobility and both the Clergy and the Nobility are very backward in paying of any Taxes or at least grow quickly aweary of them except it be in case of the highest necessity And this is the reason why the King of Poland cannot carry on a War long with vigour Besides this when the Nobles are sâ—â—moned to appear in Arms they come slowly into thâ—â—ield and are not easily kept under Discipline The Polish Armies have also this inconveniency in them that where 10000 fighting Men are at least five times the number of Servants and idle Fellows follow the Camp which proves a destruction to their own Country and occasions scarcity of Provisions both for Men and Horse § 17. Concerning their Form of Government it is to be observed that the Poles live under one Head who bears the Title and lives in the Splendour becoming a King but if you consider his Power which is circumscribed within very narrow bounds he is in effect no more than the Prime or Chief Regent in a Free Commonwealth This King is always chosen by a free Election where every Noble Man there present has his Vote and tho the Poles have been always inclined to keep to the Royal Race yet have they never been for declaring a Successour during the life of the present King but have always expected the vacancy of the Throne as being of opinion that this time is the most proper to abolish such Abuses as perhaps are crept in under the former Reign and to prevent all means which may prove prejudicial afterwards to their Liberties But that during this Vacancy all disorders may be prevented Justice is then exercised with more severity than at other times the Archbishop of Guiesen who is the Primate of Poland being in the mean while the Regent or as it were Interrex of the Kingdom The Poles have had for a considerable time this Maxim that they would rather choose a King out of a Foreign Princely Family than out of their own Nobility as being of Opinion that thereby the equality among the Nobility may be better preserved for a Foreigner is no more engaged to one than to another whereas a Native always prefers his Kindred and Relations before the rest and this Rule they have observed ever since the time of Jagello who being a Lituanian united Lituania with Poland But they had not the same good fortune with Sigismund King of Sweden partly because the situation of these two Kingdoms is such that both cannot well be governed by one King partly because they were thereby engaged in a heavy War against Swedeland which else might easily have been avoided but they have been always very careful not to take their Kings out of the House of Austria fearing lest they should be treated like the Hungarians and Bohemians In the two last Elections they have chosen two Kings out of their own Nobility and whether thereby these Factions which have hitherto been predominant in that Kingdom can be suppressed time will shew This Elective King has a great Revenue out of the Lands belonging to the Crown and has the sole power to dispose of all vacant Offices Dignities and Benefices but he cannot make new Laws begin a War impose new Taxes or undertake any other Matters of great moment without the consent of the Estates The Estates in Poland are composed of the Bishops and some Abbots of the Palatins or Vaywods which are Governours of the Provinces of the Castellans or Governours of Castles and of the chief Officers of the Kingdom these compose the Senate which consisted formerly of 150 Persons besides these there are the Deputies of the Nobility out of each District who have almost the same power which the Tribunes of the People had at Rome since one single person among them by entring his Protest may annul a Decree at the Dyet and these Deputies use their Tongues very freely at the Dyet both against the King and his Ministers from whence it often happens that Matters are debated here with great confusion since by the capricious humour of one Deputy the benefit of the whole Dyet is lost at once especially since a certain time of six weeks is prefixed by the Laws for
gross the King of France ridicul'd him asking How long he intended to lie in to whom William sent this Answer That as soon as he could go to Church after his lying in he had vow'd to sacrifice a thousand Candles in France and he was as good as his word for he was no sooner recover'd but he invaded France and burnt all where-ever he came But he having overheated himself he fell ill and died leaving by his last Will to his eldest Son Normandy but to the second called William the Crown of England § 6. William II. sirnamed Rufus met at first with some Disturbances occasioned by his Brother Robert who pretending to the Crown was back'd by a great many of the Nobility but he appeased him by promising to pay him yearly the Summ of 3000 Marks and that he should succeed him after his death But the Nobles who had dispersed themselves up and down in the Country he partly by fair means partly by force reduced to Obedience This Rebellion proved very beneficial to the English the Rebels being most of them Normans wherefore the King afterwards rely'd more upon the English as the most faithfull He waged War twice with Malcolm King of Scotland whom he forced in the first to swear him Fealty but in the last he killed both him and his eldest Son He also subdued the Province of Wales Among other Inventions to get Money one was remarkable for he summon'd together 20000 Men under pretence to go with them into Normandy but when they were just agoing to be shipp'd off he caused Proclamation to be made that every one who was willing to pay ten Shillings should have leave to stay at home unto which every one of them readily consented He was kill'd by a random shot in hunting Him succeeded his younger Brother Henry who being present when the King died seized upon his Treasures whereby he procured himself a great many Friends so that he was preferr'd before Robert his elder Brother who at that time assisted in the taking of Jerusalem which proved no less than the loss of a Crown to him For Henry the better to establish himself in the Throne remitted not only several Taxes which were laid upon the People by the former Kings but also secured unto his Interest the King of Scotland Edgar his most dangerous Neighbour by marrying his Sister Maud. 'T is reported that this Maud had vow'd Castity and that when her Brother forced her to marry she wish'd that such Children as should be born out of this Marriage might never prove fortunate which wish was afterwards sufficiently fulfilled in her Children and a great many of their Posterity Notwithstanding this Robert landed a great Army in England but Henry and Robert by the mediation of some Friends and a Promise of a yearly Pension to be paid to Robert from Henry were reconcil'd which Pension also afterwards Robert remitted to Henry But afterwards repenting of what he had done Henry was so exasperated against him that he made a Descent in Normandy with a great Army and vanquish'd him in a bloody Battel wherein he took him Prisoner He kept him not only a Prisoner all his life time but also at last put his Eyes out uniting Normandy to the Crown of England But King Lewis of France sirnamed Crassus being very jealous of the Greatness of Henry undertook with the assistance of Fulco Earl of Anjou and Baldwin Earl of Flanders to restore unto William Son of Robert the Dukedom of Normandy whereupon a bloody War ensued which was at last composed under this condition That William Son of Henry should swear Fealty to France for this Dukedom of Normandy And it obtained afterwards as a Custom That the King 's eldest Son was called Duke of Normandy as long as this Province was united to England The new Duke of Normandy did also marry the Daughter of the Earl of Anjou And William Son of Robert being then made Earl of Flanders and endeavouring a second time to regain Normandy was slain in that War It is related by some tho' others contradict it That this King was the first who admitted the Commons unto the Grand Council of the Kingdom unto which the Nobility and Bishops only were admitted before it came to be divided into the Higher and Lower House His Son William being by the carelessness of a drunken Master of a Ship drowned at Sea with a great many other persons of Quality of both Sexes as they were coming back from Normandy to England he endeavoured to settle the Crown upon his Daughter Maud and her Heirs she being at first married to the Emperour Henry IV. by whom she had no Children and afterwards to Geoffrey Plantagenet Son to Fulk Earl of Anjou Her Father made the States of England take Oaths of Fealty to her in his life time He died in the Year 1135 and with him ended the Male Race of the Norman Royal Family in England § 7. After the death of Henry Stephen Earl of Boulogne Henry's Sister's Son did by great Promises obtain the Crown of England notwithstanding that both he and the States had taken the Oaths to acknowledge Maud for their Sovereign which they endeavoured by a great many frivolous pretences to prove to be of no force The better to establish himself in the Throne he gained the Affection of the States with Presents and discharged the People of several Taxes giving Authority to the Nobility to build fortify'd Castles which afterwards proved very mischievous to him He also married his Son Eustace to Constantia the Daughter of Ludovicus Crassus King of France This King's Reign was overwhelmed with continual Troubles For the Scots at first and afterwards a great many of his Nobles trusting in their strong Castles raised great Disturbances yet he bridled the Insolence of the Scots giving them a signal overthrow But his greatest Contest was with the Empress Maud for she landing in England was received by a great many and King Stephen in a Battel fought near Chester was taken Prisoner But she refusing to restore to the Londoners King Edward''s Laws they sided with her Enemies and besieged her very closely in the City of Oxford from whence she narrowly escaped and King Stephen also got an opportunity to get out of Prison These Troubles continued till Henry Son of Maud came to the nineteenth Year of his age who being Lord of four large Dominions as having inherited Anjou by his Father's Normandy by his Mother's side Guienne and Poictou by his Wife Eleonora Daughter and Heiress of William the last Duke of Guienne he also endeavoured to obtain the Crown of England for which purpose he landed with an Army in England But he obtained his End without any great opposition for Eustace King Stephen's Son dying suddenly an Agreement was made betwixt them whereby Stephen adopted him and constituted him his Heir and Successour and died not long after in the Year 1124.
God and having once more by his Ambassadours sollicited the Pope but in vain to decide the matter the King had the same adjudged in Parliament and divorced himself from her yet conversed with her in a very friendly manner ever after till her death except that he did not bed with her since the time when this scruple first arose Some Months after he was married to Anna Bullen by whom he had Elizabeth who was afterwards Queen Anno 1535 the King caused himself to be declared Supream Head of the Church of England abrogating thereby all the Pope's Authority in that kingdom and John Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moor the Lord Chancellour refusing to acknowledge him as such it cost them their Heads Yet would Henry never receive the Doctrine of Luther or Zwinglius but continued in the Roman Communion because he was mightily exasperated against Luther For Henry had formerly got a Book to be published under his Name against Luther in favour of the Pope for which he acquired the Title of Defender of the Faith which Title the Kings of England retain to this day But Luther setting aside all the Respect due to a King writ an Answer to the same full of Heat and bitter Reflections Yet because he esteemed the Monks as a sort of people that were not only useless but also such as depending on the Pope might prove very pernicious to him at home he gave free leave to all Monks and Nuns to go out of the Convents and Nunneries and by degrees converted unto his own use the Revenues of all Nunneries and Convents Colleges and Chappels as also those of the Order of the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem nevertheless he employed some part of them in erecting six new Episcopal Sees and Cathedral Churches and to the advancing of Learning in the Universities A great part also he gave away or sold for a little Money to great Families intending thereby to oblige them for the future to maintain the alterations he had made It is reported that these Church Revenues which were so reduced did amount yearly to 186512 l. or as some others will have it to 500752 l. He also abolished the superstitious worship of Images and made some other alterations in Religious Worship so that in effect he laid the Foundation of the Reformation Nevertheless England was at that time in a miserable condition for a great many Roman Catholicks that would not acknowledge the King for the Supream Head of the English Church were executed And a great many more Protestants received the same punishment because they would not own the Corporal presence of the Body of Christ in the Sacrament tho' this effusion of blood was not so much caused by the King as by the Bishops who had first brought in use such rigorous Laws and now executed them with as much severity In the Year 1543 another War happened with the Scots who making an Inrode into England were beaten by a few English which did grieve King James V. to that degree that he died for trouble leaving behind him one only Daughter Mary whom Henry would have engaged to his Son Edward thereby by to unite these two Kingdoms and the business was like to have succeeded very well if the Archbishop of St. Andrews had not opposed it Henry also enter'd into a League with the Emperour against France wherein it was agreed to join their Armies of 80000 Foot and 22000 Horse near Paris to plunder that City and to ravage the whole Country as far as the Loire But neither of them acted according to the Agreement for Henry wasted his time in the Siege and taking of Boulogne which he afterwards by the Peace concluded in the Year 1546 promised to restore to France within the space of eight Years in consideration of the Summ of 800000 Crowns to be paid him for the same which was performed accordingly under Edward VI. Neither do I believe that Henry was in good earnest by ruining the French to give such great advantages to Charles V. After his Divorce with Catharine of Arragon he was very unfortunate in his Marriages for Anna Bullen was beheaded for Adultery and Incest tho' some are of opinion that it was more the Protestant Religion than the Crime which proved fatal to her It is certain that the Protestant Princes of Germany did so resent this matter that whereas they intended to have made Henry the Head of their League they afterwards would hold no correspondency with him After Anna Bullen he married Jane Seymour Mother to Edward VI. who died in Child-bed Then he married Anna of Cleves whom he also pretending I know not what bodily infirmity in her quickly dismiss'd The fifth was Catharine Howard who was beheaded for Adultery The sixth Catharine Parre Widow of the Lord Latimer who outlived him Henry died in the Year 1547. § 20. Edward VI. was nine Years of age when he came to the Crown during whose Minority his Uncle the Duke of Somerset had the Administration of Affairs His first design was to force the Scots to agree to a Match betwixt Edward and their young Queen Mary wherefore he fell into Scotland and overthrew them near Muskelborough in a great Battel Nevertheless he miss'd his aim for the Scots sent their Queen into France who was there married to the Dauphin afterwards King of France by the Name of Francis II. Under this King Edward the Reformed Religion was publickly established in England and the Mass quite abolished which occasioned great disturbances in the Kingdom which were nevertheless happily suppress'd In the Year 1550 there was a Peace concluded betwixt England France and Scotland when also Boulogne was restor'd to the French But King Edward falling sick the Duke of Northumberland who had before destroyed the Duke of Somerset persuaded King Edward under pretence of settling the Protestant Religion to exclude by his last Will and Testament his two Sisters Mary and Elizabeth for of the Queen of the Scots they made but little account at that time from the Succession of the Crown and to settle it upon Jane Grey Daughter of the Duke of Suffolk whom he had by Mary Daughter of Henry VII which afterwards proved fatal both to Jane and the Author For after the death of Edward the Duke of Northumberland caused Jane to be proclaimed Queen in the City of London but Mary eldest Sister of Edward did immediately lay claim to the Crown in her Letters to the Privy Council And Letters proving ineffectual they began to come to blows but most of the Nobility unto whom Mary promis'd not to make any alteration in Religion did side with her and a part of the Army and Fleet most of the Privy Counsellors and the City of London taking her part proclaimed her Queen Northumberland himself being now willing to go with the tide did proclaim Mary Queen in Cambridge notwithstanding which he
two Sons Charles and Carolomannus who divided the Kingdom betwixt them But Carolomannus dying quickly after the whole Kingdom fell to Charles This Charles was justly sirnam'd the Great he having carried the French Monarchy to the highest pitch of its Greatness none of his Successours having been able to attain to the like tho' some of 'em have aim'd at it For having routed Desiderius the last King of the Lombards who endeavour'd to recover what was formerly taken from Aistulphus he conquer'd the Kingdom and brought it under his Subjection He also subdu'd Germany having routed Tassilo who had taken upon him the Title of King of Bavaria He also waged War against the Saxons for the space of 32 Years whom he at last brought under his Obedience obliging them to embrace the Christian Faith For which purpose he erected several Episcopal Sees and Monasteries by the help of the Priests to reform the baâ—barous Manners of this Savage People He also beat the Sclavonians Danes and Huns and took from the Saracens a part of Spain as far as to the River Iberus tho' his Forces in their return home were overthrown near Ronceval where was also slain the famous Rowland This Charles was in the Year 800 at Christmas being then at Rome proclaim'd Emperour by the People by the Instigation of the Pope in St. Peter's Church Tho' he gain'd nothing by this Title except it was the Sovereignty or Protection of the Roman Church and the Patrimony of St. Peter if both did not belong to him before for all the rest he enjoy'd before under other Titles He died in the Year 814. § 5. After the death of Charles the Great the French Monarchy began to decline again because his Son Lewis sirnamed the Pious was more fit to be a Priest than a Souldier And it is certain that so vast a Kingdom where the new Conquests were not yet well settled did require a Prince of a Military Spirit And notwithstanding he had the good Fortune to force some of the Rebellious Nations to return to their Duty yet he committed afterwards two fatal Oversights when in his life time he gave to his Sons the Titles of Kings and divided the Kingdom betwixt them The first of which proved pernicious to himself the second to the Monarchy For these impious and ungratefull Sons were not for staying for their Father's Death but Rebelling against him and made him after he was deserted by every body their Prisoner The Bishops who were by him kept under strict Discipline after they had condemn'd him forc'd him to resign the Government But the great Men of the Kingdom quickly repenting restor'd him to his Throne and he also pardon'd his Sons He died in the Year 840 having before his Death made a new Division of the Kingdom betwixt his Sons the Effects of which appear'd soon after to the World when Lotharius the elder Brother who also had the Title of Emperour undertook to take from his Brothers their Portion against whom the two other Brothers Lewis and Charles entring into a Confederacy forced him to divide the Monarchy with them having first obtain'd a bloody Victory near Fountenay unfar Auxerre in which Battel were slain above 100000 Men and among them the Flower of the French Nation In this Division Germany fell to Lewis's share which ever since has continued separate from France and has made a distinct Empire But the younger Brother Charles sirnamed the Bald got for his Portion the greatest part of France viz. all that part which lies betwixt the Western Ocean and the Meuse but the eldest Brother obtain'd Italy Provence and all those Counties which are situated betwixt the Meuse Rhine and the Some Under the Reign of this Charles the Bald the Normans so they call'd the Danes and Norwegians fell with a considerable Force into France making great Havock where-ever they came And the Kingdom was weakned to that degree by the last bloody Battel and its being divided into so many Principalities for the Sons of Lotharius had also shared their Father's Provinces among themselves that it was not strong enough to chase out of its Dominions these Robbers but was oblig'd under Charles sirnamed the Simple to give into their possession the Province of Neustria which they called after their Name Normandy The Sons of Lotharius dying without Issue Charles the Bald and the Sons of Lewis shared their Part betwixt them out of which Charles got Provence At last Charles obtain'd the Title of Emperour and died in the Year 877. His Son Lewis sirnamed Balbus succeeded him who dying soon after left the Kingdom to his two Sons who were very young viz. to Lewis III. and Carolomannus from whom Lewis King of Germany took Lorrain Lewis dying in the Year 882 as did Carolomannus in the Year 884 none was left but a Brother of theirs by the Father's side viz. the Son of Lewis sirnamed Balbus who being then a Child of five Years of Age was afterwards called Charles the Simple For at that time the Authority of the Kings of France was decay'd to that degree that it was a common custom to give them Sirnames according to the several defects of Body or Mind as were obvious in them He was during his Minority committed to the Tuition of his Cousin Carolus Crassus who also had the Title of Emperours who not long after because he was very infirm both in Body and Mind was deposed and died in the Year 888. The Royal Authority being thus decay'd and nothing but Divisions found in the Kingdom the great Men of the Kingdom mightily increased their own Power so that whereas they used formerly to be Governours of their Provinces under the King's Command they now began to claim them as a Propriety belonging to themselves independent of the King It is related by some That the Kings at that time had nothing left but Rheims and Laon which they could really call their own which Evil could not be totally suppress'd by the following Kings till several hundred Years after After the Death of Carolus Crassus Eudo Count of Paris got himself to be crowned King and waged War with Charles the Simple but died in the Year 898 Yet Charles the Simple quickly found another Rival for the Crown For Rudolf King of Burgundy got himself to be crowned King of France making Charles the Simple his Prisoner who died during his Imprisonment After the Death of Rudolf which happen'd in the Year 936 reign'd Lewis IV. sirnam'd Outremer because he had during the Imprisonment of his Father shelter'd himself in England This King's Reign was full of intestine Commotions he died in the Year 954 leaving for his Successour his Son Lotharius who likewise reign'd in continual troubles till the Year 985 leaving behind him his Son Lewis sirnamed the Faint-hearted of whom the French Historians only say this that
because Philip constituted Margaret of Parma natural Daughter of Charles V. Regent of the Netherlands and refus'd to give his consent to the Match was so dissatisfy'd thereat that by doing of Mischief he resolv'd to show his own Strength The Earls of Egmont and Hoorn were also very much dissatisfy'd as also a great many others who being in great esteem with the People were all very jealous of the Spaniards A great many also of the Nobility were for a Change partly out of a hatred to the Spaniards partly because they were naturally of a turbulent Spirit and were become poor and over Head and Ears in Debt as having endeavour'd to outvie the Spaniards in Splendour at Court and thereby spent more than their Incomes would allow of The Clergy besides this was somewhat discontented because Philip having created several new Episcopal Sees would have employ'd the Revenues of several Abbies for the Maintenance of them which did not only dissatisfie such as were in present Possession of these Abbies but others also who were in hopes of them for the future for the Abbots were chosen by a free Election of the Monks in each Monastery but the Bishops were nominated by the King But all this could not have furnish'd sufficient Fuel for so great a Flame if Religion had not been joyn'd to them which proves most efficacious in disturbing the Minds of the Common People and always serves for a specious Pretence to such as are for alterations in a State There were great numbers in the Netherlands who had relinquish'd the Roman Catholick Religion some of them professing the Augsburgh Confession some the Doctrine of the Huguenots others fell into the Errors of the Anabaptists Charles V. had by severe Proclamations and Punishments been very hard upon them which had serv'd for nothing else than to exasperate the Minds of the People and to promote the new Religion Wherefore it was the Opinion of Mary Queen of Hungary the Sister of Charles V. and then Regent of the Netherlands That they ought rather to be treated more mildly But Philip had taken a Resolution to root out by force this Heresie either out of a Zeal for the Roman Catholick Religion or because he hoped thereby to oblige the Pope whose Favour he stood in need of at that time He renewed therefore his Father's Proclamation and that with more Severity against these Hereticks and to put them in Execution he was for setting up a Court of Judicature according to the Model of the Spanish Inquisition the very Name of which was terrible to every body And in effect this Inquisition is a very cruel Constitution whereby the Life Estate and good Name of every Subject is put into the Hands of unmercifull Priests whose chief Glory is to be Inhuman and Rigorous in their proceedings and who have a power to take up and punish any person upon Suspicion only and tho' a Man is wrongfully accus'd he is not to know either his Accuser or Crime and tho' he makes his Innocence appear yet he seldom escapes without some punishment The Netherlanders were the more frightned not only because in this Court no Privileges no Favour of the King nor Intercessions did avail but also because they knew the Netherlanders to be free in their Speech carrying as it were their Hearts upon their Tongues and that by way of Trade they were obliged to be conversant with those of other Religions Whereas on the other hand it was natural and easie for an Italian or Spaniard to keep his Thoughts within himself Some are of Opinion That the Spaniards were glad to see that the Netherlanders did begin the Fray hoping thereby to get an Opportunity to force them to Obedience and by suppressing their Liberty and Privileges to rule over them at pleasure They hoped that this Country might serve them one day for a Magazine from whence they might conveniently attack France England and the Northern Kingdoms Yet it is also most certain that some foreign Princes did administer Fuel to nourish and augment the Flame especially Elizabeth Queen of England whose Intention was by this means to cut out so much Work for the Spaniard that he might not be at leisure to think of Conquering others his great Power being at that time become terrible to all Europe § 3. Thus the Seeds of Civil Commotions were sown in the Minds of the Netherlanders about which time Philip II. went into Spain having so constituted the Government that the supream Administration of Affairs should be in the Hands of the Regent and the Council of State of which Council besides the Prince of Orange were the Earl of Egmont and others the Cardinal Granville a Burgundian a wise Man and much rely'd on by the King who had given secret Instructions to the Regent to rule according to his Advice But the Netherlandish Lords quickly perceiving that the whole Government was manag'd according to the Counsels of the Cardinal did sufficiently shew their Discontent in opposing themselves against it especially when the Cardinal press'd hard to execute the King's Commands concerning the Establishment of the Bishops and rooting out of the new Religion the Netherlandish Lords advis'd a Toleration of the same and to deal more gently with the People This rais'd a general Hatred against the Cardinal whereupon the Prince of Orange and the Earls of Egmont and Hoorn writ to the King That if he was not remov'd it would be impossible to preserve the Peace of the Netherlands neither did they rest stisfy'd till Philip did consent to their Demands But because the Regent was after the removal of the Cardinal sway'd by the President Vigilius and the Earl of Barlemont who in every respect follow'd the footsteps of the Cardinal this Joy did not last long but the old Discontents being renew'd it was said That the Body of the Cardinal was remov'd from the Council but his Spirit remain'd in it Thus the Divisions continu'd in the Council of State nor could the Proclamations against the new Religion be put in Execution because the People began more and more to oppose them It was therefore with consent of the Regent and Senate agreed upon to send the Earl of Egmont into Spain who was to give an account to the King of the whole state of Affairs and to see whether the King could find out another Remedy The King receiv'd him very courteously as to his person but would not remit any thing from his Severity as to Religion And imagining that the cause why this Evil had taken so deep root was the Mildness of the Regent he caus'd his Proclamation to be renew'd commanding withall That the Counsel of Trent should be introduc'd in the Netherlands Besides these Severities a Rumour was spread abroad That Philip had agreed with Charles IX at Bayonne by all Means and Ways to root out the Hereticks which was the cause why it was resolv'd to oppose the King's
Exercise of the Christian Religion throughout his Kingdom His Son Harald was attack'd by the Emperour Otto I. from whom the Sea betwixt Jutland and Holland has got the Name of Otten Sound because the Emperour there threw in his Lance to mark the utmost Limits of his Expedition His Son Suen Otto came to the Crown in the year 980. who being taken Prisoner by the Jutins was redeem'd by the Women who gave their Gold and Silver Ornaments for his Ransom In recompence of which he granted them this Privilege that whereas they used only to have a small Portion in Mony out of their Fathers Inheritance they for the future should have an equal share with the Males He also Conquer'd a part of England and died in the year 1012. His Son Canut or Cnut II. surnamed the Great was King of Denmaâ—k Norway and England having Conquer'd the latter of these three by force of Arms tho England did not remain long under the subjection of the Danes for after his death Harald and only Hardiknut Reign'd in England after whose death the Danes were again chased out of England Besides this Magnus Son of S. Olaus King of Norway made himself Master of Denmark which Kingdom however after his death Sueno II. obtain'd but he was forc'd to fight for it against Harald Hardrode then King of Norway He died in the year 1074. Him succeeded his Sons Harald VII who Reign'd but two years and Canute IV. This King did give great Power to the Bishops in Denmark and granted the Tenths of all the Revenues of the Country to the Clergy At which the Jutes being exasperated slew him at Oden Sea but the Clergy as an acknowledgement of his Favours bestowed upon them placed him in the number of Saints and his memory was afterwards celebrated with full Cups at their Feasts by those who call'd themselves the Knutgylden from him His Brother Olaus IV. succeeded him who died in the year 1095. and after him Reigned his Brother Erick II. who took Jutin at that time a great City in Pomerania He died in the Ille of Cyprus in his Pilgrimage to Jerusalem § 2. After his death the whole Kingdom was in great Confusion especially when three at once fought for the Crown viz. Sueno III Canute VI and Waldemar I. These after they had waged wars together for many years did at last agree to divide the Kingdom into three parts but Canute having been assassinated by Sueno and Sueno again having been slain in a Battel against Waldâ—mar he got the whole Kingdom into his possession He subdued the Rugians and Vandals who had hitherto proved very mischievous to Denmark he also destroyed the City of Julin 'T is related that he laid the first Foundation of the City of Dantzwick and under the Reign of this King Absalom Bishop of Roshild first began to build the City of Copenhagen Waldemar died in the year 1182. Him succeeded his Son Canute VI. who waged great Wars against the Vandals and at last forced their Princes to be his Vassals taking upon himself the Title of King of the Vandals or Slaves He took from Adolf Earl of Holstein among other places the City of Hamburgh which however twenty seven years after did shake off the Danish Yoke He having also conquered Esthonia and Livonia the Christian Faith was established in these Countries by his means He died in the Year 1202. After him reigned his Brother Waldemar II. who at the beginning was a very fortunate and potent Prince and had under his Subjection besides Denmark the Countries of Esthonia Livonia Curland Prussia Pomerania Rugen Meckâ—enburgh Holstein Stormar Ditmarsen and Wagern as also the Cities of Lubeck and Lauenburgh But he lost a great part of them again by the following occasion Henry Earl of Swerin having undertaken a journey to the Holy Land had committed during his absence his Lady and Country to the care of Waldemar but having been informed after his return that the King had lived in Adultery with his Lady he to revenge this Affront took him Prisoner by stratagem and after he had kept him three years in prison dismist him making him pay for his ransom the sum of 45000 marks of fine Silver The Countries of Mecklenburgh and Pomerania and the Cities of Lubeck and Duntzwick taking hold of this opportunity revolted from Waldemar Adolf Earl of Shauenburgh took from him Holstein and Stormar the Knights of the Cross took Esthonia and Livonia And endeavouring to recover these Countries he was vanquished in a Battel fought near Bornhove by the Earl of Shauenburgh Yet he recovered Reval and Esthonia and died in the year 1241. § 13. His Son Erick V. succeeded him in the Kingdom tho he had also given some parts of it to his other Sons viz. to Abel Sleswick to Canute Bleckingâ—n and to Christopher Laland and Falster These were each of them for being Sovereigns in these Countries but Erick pretending that they ought to be his Vassals there were great Commotions in Denmark till Erick was miserably murthered by his Brother Abel and Abel after he had reigned two years was slain by the Friselanders and Ditmarsians Whom succeeded his Brother Christopher I. Aganist this King the Archbishop of Lunden raised abundance of Troubles and the King having imprisoned him he was by the rest of the Bishops and Clergy excommunicated and with him the whole Kingdom And at last the King was by them poisoned as 't is thought with the Host After him reigned his Son Erick VI. who was at Variance with the Bishops and engaged in Wars against Sweden and Norway at last he was taken Prisoner in a Battel by Erick Duke of Holstein and was barbarously murthered by some of the great Men of the Kingdom He left the Crown to his Son Erick VII who immediately in the first year of his Reign had great contests with the King of Norway who had given protection to to the Murtherers of his Father He also had some other Differences with some of the neighbouring States and died in the year 1319. Him succeeded his Brother Christopher II who got his Son crowned in his Life time This King was banished the Kingdom by his Subjects who under pretence of being oppressed with Taxes elected in his stead Waldemar Duke of Sleswick their King But they grew also quickly weary of him and recalled Christopher who afterwards in a battel fought against this Waldemar lost his Son Erick Under the Reign of this King Schonen being sorely oppressed by the Holsteiners who were in Possession of it surrendred itself to Magnus King of Sweden And John Duke of Holstein perceiving that he could not maintain it by force sold all his Right and Title to it for 70000 Marks fine silver Under the Reign of this King Denmark was torn into so many pieces that very few places were left to the King He died in the year 1333.
in Denmark Ambassadors were sent to the Marshal and the other Senators of Sweden that were then at Calmar to notifie the arrival of the Duke of Bavaria and to treat with them to receive him also for their King as the only means to maintain the Union and Peace betwixt those Kingdoms The Marshal and his Party were not a little surprised at this Proposition but perceiving that at the Dyet held at Arboga most of the Estates were inclined to maintain the Union and receive Christopher for their King they also agreed with the rest of the Estates and Christopher was received by the Marshal and the Senators with great Pomp at Calmar from whence being conducted to Stockholm and from thence to Vpsal he was there crowned King of Sweden and soon after returned into Denmark After he had reigned four years he married Dorothee the Daughter of John Marquis of Brandenburgh and King Erick who was yet in the possession of Gothland doing considerable damage to the Swedish Ships he was prevailed upon by the Senate to undertake an Expedition into Gothland Whilst every body was in great expectation about the success of this Enterprise he upon the sudden clapt up a Peace with King Erick leaving him in the quiet possession of Gothland He died at Helsinburgh in his Journey to Joncoping whither he had called together the Senate and Nobility of Sweden having left great Legacies to several Churches in Sweden but the Danes who had all his Ships Ammunition rich Furniture and ready Money in their hands would not pay one groat of it After the death of K. Christopher the Estates of Sweden that were assembled at Stockholm were divided into two parties some of them being for deferring the Election of a new King till such time as the Senators of the 3 kingdoms could at a general Assembly chuse a King according to the Union agreed upon betwixt them but the Marshal and his Party which was the strongest were without having any respect to the Union for chusing immediately a King of their own this Contest lasted for several days and that with such heats that they were ready to come to blows till at last the Marshal Charles Cnutson's Party prevailed who was chosen King of Sweden But the Danes offered the Crown of Denmark to Adolf Duke of Holstein and he by reason of his old Age having refused to accept of it they made Christian Earl of Oldenburg the Duke's Sister's Son their King Charles at the very beginning of his Reign besieged King Erick in the Castle of Wisby who having deluded the Swedish Generals with a Truce did in the mean while provide himself with all Necessaries and was at last relieved by Christian King of Denmark who sent him into Pomerania where in the City of Rugen he ended his days without making any further pretension to the Crown In the mean while the Norwegians except some of the Nobility had made Charles also their King which occasioned almost a continual War betwixt him and Christian king of Denmark in which King Charles was pretty successful at first but after the death of the brave Thord Bonde his General who was barbarously murthered King Christian with the Assistance of the Archbishop of Sweden and several others of the Swedish Nobility who were Enemies to King Charles proved too hard for him for the Archbishop having surprised the King's Forces at Strengness besieged him in the City of Stockholm so that King Charles finding himself reduced to the utmost Extremity resolved to embarque with all his Treasure for Dantzick where he arrived safely after a Voyage of three days in the tenth year of his Reign No sooner had King Charles left the Kingdom but the Archbishop having got all the Stronholds of the Kingdom into his hands sent to Christian King of Denmark to invite him into Sweden who being arrived with a considerable Fleet at Stockholm was by the Senate and Nobility declared King of Sweden and crowned at Vpsal He reigned at first with a general satisfaction of the Swedes but some years after by his Cruelty and heavy Impositions laid upon the People became odious to them for he not only caused some of the Great men that were falsly accused of holding a Correspondency with King Charles to be tortured to death but also exercised great Cruelty against a great number of Boors that were risen in Arms against him and having conceived a jealousie of the Archbishop he caused him to be carried Prisoner to Copenhagen This so exasperated Katil the Bishop of Lyncoping that he raised an Insurrection against the King and forced him to retire into Denmark and tho the King returned the year next following with a considerable Army yet being defeated by the Bishop's Forces he was forced to leave the Kingdom a second time and the Bishop having laid siege to the City and Castle of Stockholm where King Christian had left a Garrison sent for assistance to King Charles who being glad of this Opportunity came with some Forces which he had gathered in Poland and Prussia into Sweden where he was no sooner arrived but the City of Stockholm was surrendred to him and he again received as King of Sweden But this Joy was of no long continuance for a difference being arisen betwixt him and Bishop Katil about the exchanging the Archbishop that was Prisoner at Copenhagen the said Bishop did underhand agree with King Christian to restore him to the Kingdom of Sweden under condition that he should set the Archbishop at liberty According to this agreement a Reconciliation being made betwixt K Christian and the Archbishop the latter was received very splendidly by the Bishop and was no sooner arrived in Sweden but having raised some Forces against King Charles defeated him in a bloody Battel fought upon the Ice near Stockholm and forced him to abjure his Right and Pretension to the Kingdom After the King's Resignation the Archbishop made himself Master of all the Strong-holds of the Kingdom without any opposition except that one Nils Sture a particular Friend of K. Charles's traversed sometimes his Designs This Nils Sture and one Erick Axelson Governour of Wibourg in Finland having at last made a party against him play'd their Game so well that Erick Axelson who had married King Charles's Daughter was declared Regent of the Kingdom But the A. Bish was obliged to surrender Stockholm and some other Strong holds into the Regent's hands Nevertheless the hatred betwixt the two exasperated Factions headed by Nils Sture and Erick Nilson of which party was also the Archbishop continued with great animosity Erick Nilson and his Party under pretence of protecting the Archbishop against the Power of King Charles and his adherents endeavoured the Restauration of King Christian but Nils Sture and his Party openly declared that they would either have King Charles restored or at least maintain the Regent in his Station These two Parties did not only commit great Insolencies and
Success that the King not only constituted him Minister in the great Church of Stockholm and put into other vacant Church-Benefices such Ministers as had studied at Wittenbergh but also constituted over the Dominicans and Black Fryars such Priors as he knew to be faithful to him and such of them as were Foreigners he banished the Kingdom and told unfeignedly to Bishop Brask that he could not deny Protection to the Lutherans as long as they were not convinced of any Crime or Errour But all this while one Soren Norby who still adhered to King Christian had Gothland in his Possession and did considerable damage to the Swedes in their Trade against him King Gustavus having sent Bernhard van Melan with some Forces to reduce the said Island and Norby finding himself too weak put himself and the Island under the Protection of Denmark which occasiaoned some differences between these two Northern Kings who had been very good Friends ever before About this time Olaus Petri was publickly married in the great Church at Stockholm and the King had not only demanded the Tenths of the Clergy towards the maintenance of his Forces but also Quartered some of his Horse in the Monasteries which so incensed Bishop Brask that he forbid in his whole Diocess so much as to name the Doctrine of Luther But the King having understood that Olaus Petri was busie in Translating the New Testament into the Swedish Tongue commanded the Archbishop to take care that the Roman Catholicks also should make a Translation which though it â—elished very ill with the Bishops yet were they fain to comply with the King's command who to mortifie them the more also ordered a Disputation to be held at Vpsal betwixt Dr. Pieter Galle and Olaus Petri concerning the chiefest Points in question betwixt the Roman Catholicks and Lutherans where Olaus Petri had much the better and his Translation was approved of before the others which had been patched up by so many Translators In the mean time the Danish Clergy had given a considerable Subsidy to their King to be employed against King Christian wherefore King Gustave taking hold of this opportunity demanded a considerable supply from the Swedish Clergy but these objecting that it was against their Privileges and Rights the King ordered the same to be examined in another Dispute betwixt Olaus Petri and Dr. Pieter Galle and because they were not able to prove their Title out of the Holy Scripture the King concluded them to be dependent on his pleasure and at the Dyet held at Westeraos not only demanded a supply from the Clergy but also proposed that the superfluous Bells should be taken out of the Churches and be employed towards the payment of the Debt due to the Lubeckers And because the Archbishop grew more troublesome every day the King first took him into Custody and afterwards sent him Ambassadour into Poland from whence he never returned into Sweden He also commanded another Disputation to be held concerning the chief Points in question betwixt the Lutherans and Roman Catholicks which however met with great opposition from Bishop Brask and the rest of the Roman Catholick Clergy who set up a Country Fellow against Gustave This Fellow pretended to be the Son of Steen Sture notwithstanding he was dead a twelve month before and having got a party among the Dalekerls and being upheld by Bishop Brask and the Bishop of Druntheim in Norway and encouraged in his undertaking by King Frederick of Denmark laid open claim to the Crown threatning all the Lutherans and especially the City of Stockholm with Fire and Sword which was the most forward in settling the Protestant Religion About the same time the Emperour had besieged Pope Clement VII in the Castle of St. Angelo wherefore King Gustave taking hold of this Juncture appointed a Dyet to be held at Westeraos where in his Declaration he professed that the Roman Catholick Clergy had made it their business to charge him with making Innovation in Religion for no other reason but that he would not let them domineer over the Laymen and had forced them to submit to the Civil Power and to give part of their superfluous Riches some of which they had got by fraud towards easing the Common People of those burthensome Taxes which he hitherto had been forced to impose upon them And that for the same Reason the Emperour himself had been forced lately to teach the Pope his duty The same thing was proposed by the King to the whole Dyet where he told them that the superfluous Revenues of the Clergy ought to be annexed to the Crown and especially such Lands as since the year 1454 had been given to the Clergy should be restored to the right Heirs promising withal that the Common People should be for the future eased of their Taxes in case they would give their consent to the reduction of the Revenues of the Clergy And the better to get the consent of the Temporal Lords and Senators he made a great Banquet where he gave the next place to himself to these Senators whereas the same had belonged formerly to the Bishops who now were forced to be contented with the next place after them the third place was given to the rest of the Nobility the fourth to the inferiour Clergy the fifth to the Citizens the sixth to the Boors which so exasperated the Clergy that they assembled in the Church of St. Egidius and secretly took a resolution among themselves not to obey the King in this Point not to surrender any of their Revenues or to recede from their antient Religion And Bishop Brask freely told the King that the Clergy of the Kingdom had such a strict dependency on the Pope that without his consent they could not do any thing whatsoever Which as it met with great approbation from all the rest of the Clergy and from some of the Temporal Estates so the King was so incensed thereat that he immediately rose from his Seat and told the Estates that he was ready to Abdicate the Kingdom if they would repay him his Charges and Monies which he had laid out for that use and to show them that he was in earnest retired for several days with some of his chief Officers into the Castle The Estates being much surprised at the King's resolution especially when they saw the Citizens of Stockholm to be stedfast to the King and that Dr. Peter Galle was worsted by Olaus Petri in a late Disputation thought it their best way to beg the King's pardon and to intreat him not to resign the Crown Upon their reiterated request the King having been at last prevailed upon to come out of the Castle demanded from several Bishops to surrender into his hands their Castles and to subscribe a Decree made at this Dyet concerning the regulating of the Clergy which they were fain to comply withal As soon as the Dyet was ended he took not only from the Monasteries such Lands as
as an Instruction to young Men Viz. That this Interest may be divided into an Imaginary and Real Interest By the first I understand when a Prince judges the Welfare of his State to consist in such things as cannot be perform'd without disquieting and being injurious to a great many other States and which these are oblig'd to oppose with all their Power As for Example The Monarchy of Europe or the universal Monopoly this being the Fuel with which the whole World may be put into a Flame Num si vos omnibus imperare vultis sequitur ut omnes servitutem accipiant If you would be the only Masters of the World doth it thence follow that all others should lay their Necks under your Yoke The Real Interest may be subdivided into a Perpetual and Temporary The former depends chiefly on the Situation and Constitution of the Country and the natural Inclinations of the People the latter on the Condition Strength and Weakness of the neighbouring Nations for as those vary the Interest must also vary Whence it often happens that whereas we are for our own Security sometimes oblig'd to assist a neighbouring Nation which is likely to be oppress'd by a more potent Enemy we at another time are forc'd to oppose the Designs of those we before assisted when we find they have recover'd themselves to that degree as that they may prove Formidable and Troublesome to us But seeing this Interest is so manifest to those who are vers'd in State-Affairs that they can't be ignorant of it one might ask How it often times happens that great Errors are committed in this kind against the Interest of the State To this may be answer'd That those who have the Supream Administration of Affairs are oftentimes not sufficiently instructed concerning the Interest both of their own State as also that of their Neighbours and yet being fond of their own Sentiments will not follow the Advice of understanding and faithfull Ministers Sometimes they are misguided by their Passions or by Time-serving Ministers and Favourites But where the Administration of the Government is committed to the Care of Ministers of State it may happen that these are not capable of discerning it or else are led away by a private Interest which is opposite to that of the State or else being divided into Factions they are more concern'd to ruin their Rivals than to follow the Dictates of Reason Therefore some of the most exquisite parts of Modern History consists in this that one knows the Person who is the Sovereign or the Ministers which rule a State their Capacity Inclinations Caprices Private Interests manner of proceeding and the like Since unpon this depends in a great measure the good and ill management of a State For it frequently happens That a State which in it self consider'd is but weak is made to become very considerable by the good Conduct and Valour of its Governours whereas a powerfull State by the iâ—l management of those that sit at the Helm oftentimes suffers considerably But as the Knowledge of these Matters appertains properly to those who are employ'd in the management of Foreign Affairs so it is mutable considering how often the Scene is chang'd at Court Wherefore it is better learn'd from Experience and the Conversation of Men well vers'd in these Matters than from any Books whatsoever And this is what I thought my self oblig'd to touch upon in a few Words in this Preface THE TABLE A. ANcient State of Mankind p. 1 The Assyrian Empire 3 Alexander the Great 9 America discovered 44 Peace made at Aix la Chapelle 244 An Association of the Nobility in the Netherlands 259 The Duke de Alva is sent into the Netherlands 261 He causes the Earls of Egmont and Hoorn to be beheaded 261 Don John de Austria made Governour of the Netherlands 264 The Duke of Alenson constituted Sovereign over the Netherlands 266 Archduke Albert Governour of the Spanish Netherlands 269 Avignon why once the seat of the Popes 410 The House of Austria most zealous for Popery 424 Albert Duke of Meclenburgh King of Sweden 475 B. THE Duke of Braganza proclaimed King of Portugal under the Name of John IV. 65 92 Brasil first discovered in America 90 〈◊〉 near Crecy betwixt the English and French 191 118 Battle near Poictiers betwixt the English and French p. 192 119 The Battle of St. Quintin betwixt the English and French 140 The Battle of Agincourt 198 Brittainy united with France 204 Battle of Pavia betwixt Charles V. Emperor of Germany and Francis I. King of France 212 Mareschal de Biron's Conspiracy against Henry IV. King of France 233 Briel taken by the banish'd Netherlanders 262 Battle near Nieuport betwixt the Spaniards and Dutch 270 The Bohemian Tumults under the Emperour Ferdinand I. 301 The Crown of Bohemia offered to Frederic Elector Palatine 301 Boteslaus Chrobry the first King of Poland 335 The Battle fought near Warsaw in Poland 351 Boris Goudenaw Czar of Muscovy 362 Of making Bishops 383 Battle fought near Leipzick in Germany 520 Battle fought near Lutzen in Germany 524 Battle of Norelingen in Germany 527 A second Battle fought near Leipzick 530 Battle fought in the Island of Fuhnen 534 C. CArthage 12 Constantinople the Imperial Seat of the Eastern Emperors 26 Castile made a Kingdom 33 Castile and Arragon united under Ferdinand and Isabella 42 Charles V. 46 His Wars with France 47 Charles V. takes Rome 48 Charles V. wages Wars against the Protestants in Germany 52 Charles's Abdication 53 His Death 53 Catalonia rebels against Spain 63 Charles II. King of Spain 66 The Canary Islands 73 The Corfew Ball 106 Calais taken by Edward III. King of England 119 Charles I. King of England 148 His Wars with France 149 His Wars with Spain 148 Commotions in England and the true Causes thereof 149 The Conduct of King Charles I. 151 He is made a Prisoner 158 He is sentenced to death and executed 159 Charles II. Son of King Charles I. routed near Worcester 160 Cromwell made Protector of England 161 Charles II. Restauration to the Kingdom 162 His Wars with Holland 163 Charles sirnamed the Great King of France 179 Is proclaimed Emperour of the Romans 179 The Carlinian Family extinguish'd in France 182 Charles VI. King of France 195 Charles VII King of France 199 Charles VIII King of France 204 Conquers Naples 205 Loses Naples 206 Charles IX King of France 221 The first second third fourth and fifth Huguenot Wars under his Reign 221 222 223 224 Charles the Great 282 Charles IV. Emperour of Germany causes the Golden Bull to be compiled 295 Charles V. Emperour of Germany 297 He resigns the Empire 299 Christian I. the first King of Denmark out of the Owen burgh Family 322 Christian II. King of Denmark crowned King of Sweden 323 He is driven thence and afterwards out of his own Kingdom 324 Christian IV. King of Denmark his defeat near Kings-Luttern 325 The Siege of Copenhagen 326 Christian
V. the present King of Denmark 327 He maketh War upon Sweden p. 327 Makes a Peace with Sweden 328 The Christian Religion is proper for all the World 370 Is not contrary to civil Government 371 No other Religion or Philosophy comparable to it 372 Concerning the outward Government of Religion 372 The consideration of this Question according to the Nature of Religion in general and of the Christian Religion in particular 374 375 First Propagation of the Christian Religion and by what methods it was established 376 Persecution of the first Church and the Câ—lumnies raised against the Primitive Christians 378 The first Church Government 379 Constantine the first Christian Emperour 382 Could not quite alter the former State of the Church 382 Of presiding in Councels 383 Abuses in Councels 384 Riches of the Church 394 Croisado's by what Politicks carried on 395 How the Church was freed from all power over it 399 General Councels to bridle the Popes power 409 Cardinal Cajetan and his ill Conduct 418 Calvin and Zwinglius 421 The Conclave 431 The College of Cardinals 433 Cardinal Patroon 434 Celibacy of the Clergy 435 Their Number 436 Ceremonies 439 Half Communion 440 Vnion made at Cilmar betwixt Sweden Denmark and Norway 478 Christopher Duke of Bavaria made King of Sweden Denmark and Norway 482 Church Lands reduced in Sweden 494 Christina Queen of Sweden 525 Continues the War in Germany 526 Makes an Alliance with France 528 Is engaged in a War with the Elector of Saxony 527 And afterwards with Denmark 530 Charles Gustave King of Sweden 533 Siege of Copenhagen 534 Charles IX the present King of Sweden 534 His Forces routed by the Elector of 〈…〉 534 D. THE Dutch sail to the East-Indies 92 The Danes first come into England 102 Dauphine united with France 192 Denmark a very ancient Kingdom 316 The Genius of the Danish Naâ—ion 328 Neigbours of Denmark 330 Disputes in England about the investiture of Bishops 403 E. THE first Sea Voyage into the East-Indies under Emanuel King of Portugal 89 Ancient State of England 99 England conquered by the Romans 99 Edward the Confessor King of England 103 Edward I. King of England 114 His Wars with Scotland 115 His Wars with France 116 Edward II. King of England 116 Edward III. King of England 117 His Pretensions to the French Crown 117 His expedition into France 118 The English decline in France 201 1â—5 The English driven out of France 202 127 Edward IV. of the House of York King of England 128 Edward V. King of England 130 Edward VI. King of England 139 Elizabeth Queen of England 141 She assists the Huguenots 144 Refuses the Soveraignty over the Netherlands twice offered to her 145 The Constitution of the English Nation 164 The English form of Government 169 The Power and Strength of England 171 The East-India Company in Holland 283 270 England and France declare War against the Dutch 279 Evangelical Vnion in Germany 301 Erick declared King of Sweden Denmark and Norway 477 321 Of Episcopal Jurisdiction 384 Concerning Excommunication 385 Encrease of the Ecclesiastical Soveraignty 391 What contributed to it 391 Disputes in England about the Investiture of Bishops 403 Erasmus favours Luther 416 Excommunication and Inquisition 445 Erick XIV King of Sweden introduces the Titles of Earls and Barons in that Kingdom 498 F. FErdinand the Catholick and Isabella 42 France and its ancient State 174 The Franks came out of Germany 175 France is divided 177 French Pretensions upon the Kingdom of Naples 187 French Pretensions upon Milan 196 Francis I. King of France 210 He aspires to the Empire 210 His Italian Wars 211 212 His defeat at the Battle of Paviae where he is taken Prisoner and set at liberty upon very hard terms 212 Francis II. King of France 218 The Nature and Constitution of the French 247 The Government of France 250 Strength of France in regard to England and the other Neighbouring Princes 251 252 Frederick Henry I. Prince of Orange 274 Frederick Elector Palatine's ill Success 302 Ferdinand I. Emperour of Germany his Proclamation concerning Church-lands 302 Frederick I. King of Denmark 324 Frederick III. King of Denmark his Wars with Sweden 326 Is declared absolute and the Crown hereditary 327 Battle fought in the Island of Fuhnen 534 G. GReece p. 6 Gothick Empire and its downfall in Spain 29 Granada taken 43 Gaul subdued by the Romans 174 by the Barbarian Nations 174 Germany divided from France 180 The Gabel first introduced into France by Philip of Valois their King 192 The Treaty of Ghent betwixt the Prince of Orange and the Netherlanders 264 Germany and its ancient condition 282 The Gvelfs and Gibellin Factions in Italy 291 German Wars and their Origin under Matthias 300 Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden his death 303 The Genius of the Germans 306 Form of Government in Germany 307 Its Commodities 307 Its Strength and Weakness 308 Its Neighbours 312 Gregory Pope of Rome excommunicates the Emperour Henry IV. 402 Endeavour to subject the Emperour 403 The German Princes dissatisfied with the Pope 417 The Gothick Nation and its first Founders 461 The Goths and Swedes united in one Kingdom 461 Gustavus I. King of Sweden 489 Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden 511 Makes Peace with the Muscovites 512 Carries on the War against the Poles in Ponâ—ria 513 Engages in the German War 515 Lands his Forces in Germany and makes an Alliance with France 517 Is killed 525 H. HEnry III. King of England 113 The War with the Barons 114 Henry IV. of the House of Lancaster invades England 121 After great difficulties surmounted becomes King of England 122 Henry V. King of England 122 He invades France to prosecute his claim to that Crown 123 The Battle betwixt him and the French fought near Agincourt 123 Henry VI. King of England 124 Is proclaimed King of France 125 Is crowned in Paris 125 Henry VII Earl of Richmond invades England 131 Is made King and unites the White and Red Roses 132 Henry VIII King of England 133 His divorce with Queen Catharine 135 He abrogates the Popes Supremacy 136 Marries Anna Bullen 136 Demolishes the Monasteries 137 Causes Anna Bullen to be beheaded 138 His other Wives 138 Hugh Capel the Founder of the present Royal Family in France 182 Henry II. King of France 215 His Expedition into Germany 216 His Project to unite Scotland with France miscarried 217 Huguenot Wars in France under Charles IX the first second third fourth and fifth 221 222 223 224 Henry III. King of France 224 The Holy League under his Reign 225 Huguenot Wars in France the sixth seventh and eighth 225 226 227 Henry III. forced from Paris by the League 227 He makes use of the Huguenots against the League 228 Henry IV. King of Navarre comes to the Crown of France 228 His difficulties an Account of his Religion 228 Is excommunicated by the Pope 230 Changes his Religion 231 Is assaulted and wounded by a Russian 231
Is assassinated by Ravillac 234 Henry IV. Emperour of Germany 286 His troubles with the Pope 287 His Son rebells against him 288 Henry VII Emperour of Germany poisoned by a Monk 294 Henry of Valois Duke of Anjou made King of Poland 342 St. Hierom's Dream 387 I. JEsuites sent first into the Indies under John III. King of Portugal 90 Ireland conquer'd by the English 111 John King of England 112 Loses Normandy 113 James I. King of England 146 The Independents become Masters in England 158 Ireland conquer'd by the Parliament Forces of England 160 Constitution of the Irish Nation 166 Jesuits banish'd out of France by King Henry IV. 231 The Spanish Inquisition in the Netherlands 257 The long Inter-regnum in Germany 292 Insurrection of the Boors in Germany under Charles V. 299 John Casimir King of Poland 349 John Pobeiski the present King of Poland 352 Constitution of the Jewish Religion 369 Ignorance contributed to the Popes Authority 386 Causes of this Ignorance 387 Ignorance of Luther's Adversaries 415 The Jesuits why they have taken upon them the Education of the Youth 443 Inquisition and Excommunication 445 L. LEwis XI King of France 202 His politick methods 203 Lewis XII King of France 206 Conquers Milan 206 Conquers Naples 207 Loses it again 207 Lewis XIII King of France 234 Takes Lorrain from that Duke 237 Lewis XIV the present King of France 238 Is forced to leave Paris 240 His differences with the Pope 243 His Wars in Flanders 243 244 Takes Mastricht 245 Leopold the present Emperour of Germany 305 His Wars with the Turks 305 With France 305 Lithuania united to Poland 339 Luther gives a great blow to the Grandeur of the Pope 412 Pope Leo his Vertues and Faults 413 Luther opposes Indulgencies and afterwards the Popes power 414 Is favoured by Erasmus 416 I 'll conduct of Pope Leo and Cardinal Cajetan 418 Why Luther's doctrine was not spread farther 419 Laity debarr'd from reading the Scriptures 437 The licensing of Books 444 Battle fought near Leipzick 520 Battle fought near Lutzen 524 A second Battle fought near Leipzick 530 M. MAcedonian Empire 8 Its fall 11 Massanello's Rebellion at Naples 65 The Maid of Orleans 200 125 Mary Queen of England 139 She restores Popery 139 Marries Philip of Spain 140 Mary Queen of Scotland 142 She marries Bothwel who murther'd her husband 143 She is made a Prisoner in England 143 Is beheaded 144 The Merringim Family loses the Crown of France 178 Mazarine ' s Ministry under Lewis XIV K. of France 238 Mazarine banish'd France 241 And recall'd by the Queen 241 Peace of Munster 275 239 Mazarine's death 242 Archduke Matthew made Governour by the Netherlanders 264 Maurice Son to William Prince of Orange made Stadtholder of the united Provinces 267 Matthias Emperour of Germany 300 Muscovy and its ancient State 361 The Genius of the Muscovites 363 Their Form of Government Strength and Neighbours 365 What Commodities Muscovy affords 364 Concerning Marriages 385 Metropolitans 390 Mendicants order and the Motives to embrace this manner of Life 396 Is prejudicial to the regular Clergy 397 Merits of good Works 439 Marriage made a Sacrament 440 Maydeburgh taken by the Imperialists 519 N. NAvarre conquered by Ferdinand the Catholick 46 Normandy annexed to the Crown of England 108 The Norman Race extinct 109 Navarre taken and lost again in a few days by Francis I. King of France 210 The Edict of Nants 232 Peace made at Nimwegen 305 246 67 The ancient State of the Netherlands 254 Their condition under the Emperour Charles V. 255 Causes of the Wars in the Netherlands under Philip II. King of Spain 256 They were fomented by Elizabeth Queen of England 258 Constitution of the united Netherlands 280 Their Genius 281 Of their Country Shipping and Commerce 282 283 Their Strength and Weakness 285 Their Form of Government 286 Their Defects 288 The Genius of the Norwegians 328 Battle fought near Noringen in Germany 327 O. THE Original of civil Societies 2 Origin of the Kingdom of Navarre and Arragon 3â— The Original of selling Offices in France 202 Siâ—ge of Ostend 271 Orders of Fryars and Nunâ— in general 396 P. THE Persian Empire 4 Philip King of Macedon 8 Peace made at Cambray betwixt Charles V. and Francis I. 213 49 Peace made at Crespy betwixt Charles V. and Francis I. 215 52 Peace betwixt Spain and France 53 Treaty at Passaw 299 52 Philip II. King of Spain 54 His Wars with England 55 Peace made at Vervin betwixt France and Spain 232 57 Portugal falls to Spain 91 59 Philip III. King of Spain 59 Philip IV. King of Spain 91 Portugal falls off from Spain 64 92 Pyrenean Treaty 242 65 Peace with Portugal 66 Peace made at Aix la Chapelle 66 Peace made at Nimwegen 246 67 The Phillippine Islands 74 The Kingdom of Portugal and its Origin 81 The first Project of sailing into the East-Indies 88 The Portugueses banish the Moors and Jews 88 Peace betwixt Holland and Portugal 93 The Humour of the Portugueses 94 A Persecution raised on the Christians of Japan 96 Strength of Portugal 97 Peter's Pence 101 Peace made betwixt the English and French 119 Of no long continuance 120 Another Peace with France under R. II. K. of Eng. 170 The Powder Plot under James I. King of England 147 Pharamond the first King of France 175 Pipin proclaimed King of France 178 The Parisian Massacre 223 Pignerol bought from the Duke of Savoy by Lewis XIII King of France 236 Peace of Munster 275 239 Peace made at Aixla Chapelle 244 The Duke of Parma Governour of the Netherlands 265 Protestants and the rise of that Name 298 Protestant League at Smalkald 298 The differences betwixt the Protestants in Germany 312 The Kingdom of Poland and its Origin 333 Twelve Vaivodes or Governours in Poland 333 The Poles defeated in Moldavia 346 Poland invaded by Gustavus Adolfus K. of Sweden 347 The Poles defeated by the Cosacks 349 Poland invaded by Gustavus Adolf a second time 350 Poland invaded by Ragezi Prince of Transilvania 351 The Genius of the Polish Nation 352 The Kingdom of Poland its Strength and Weakness Form of Government its Commodities Revenues c. 353 354 355. Of the Pope of Rome 368 The Popes Authority and its Origin 386 Pedantry introduced into the Schools 388 The Greek and Roman Politicians prejudicial to Monarchy 388 Patriarchs 390 Of the Popes Power 390 The Popes Confirmation of Bishops 391 How the Popes withdrew themselves from their Subjection to the Emperours 399 The Pope seeks for protection in France 400 The Pope establishes an ecclesiastical Sovereignty 402 The Pope pretends to a power over Princes even to depose them 404 How this power is colour'd over 405 The Papal Authority opposed and weakned by Schisms 407 Divisions among the Protestants and the Licentiousness of some Protestants 420 The Vniversity of Paris 420 The Popish Soveraignty recovered 422 Popish Clergy more regular and learned than before 422 How
they make Converts 423 The Popes temporal State his Dominions Forces how he stands with relation to Germany Spain and France 424 425 Popish Monarchy as spiritual its particular Constitution 426 Why it was to be exercised in the Form of a Monarchy 429 Why it must be elective 430 Why the Pope was to live in the State of Celibacy 431 Popish Doctrine suited to the State 436 Penance 439 Purgatory 441 Prayers to Saints 441 The main Pillar of the Popish Monarchy 451 The Popes Inclination towards the Protestants 452 No Peace to be expected betwixt the Roman Catholicks and Protestants 453 Strength of the Protestants and Papists 454 The Protestant Religion estabished in Sweden 495 R. ROme a Warlike City 13 It s military Institutions 15 Religion of the Romans 17 Roman Kings expelled and a new form of Government erected 19 Defects of the Roman Commonwealth 21 In Rome were two distinct Bodies 23 The Rom. Monarchy could not be of long continuance 25 Rome taken by Charles V. 49 The Romans conquer England 99 Richard I. King of England 111 His expedition into the Holy Land 111 Richard II. King of England 120 Richard III. King of England 131 Rebellion begins in England under Charles I. 157 Richlieu made chief Minist of State under Lew. III. 235 Rochelle taken from the French Huguenots 235 Rudolf Earl of Habsburgh the first Founder of the present House of Austria 292 The Reformation in Germany 297 The Roman spiritual Monarchy 368 The Romans and their politick Reason against the Primitive Christian Church 378 Rome why it was made the Place of Residence of the Ecclesiastical Monarchy 389 Reliques 441 Reformation begun in Sweden 491 S. SParta 7 Spain and its ancient State 28 Spain conquer'd by the West Goths 28 By the Saracens 30 Great Divisions in Spain 34 The Sicilian Vespers 188 39 First Beginning of the Spanish Inquisition 43 Spanish Armado destroyed 145 56 The Nature of the Spaniards 67 The Spanish West-Indies 69 It s several sorts of Inhabitants and Its Riches 71 72 Sardinia and Sicily 74 Spanish Netherlands 74 Strength and Weakness of Spain 75 Its condition in reference to its Neighbours 77 The Saxons come into Britany 100 The Saxon Heptarchy 101 The Scotch defeated by the English 119 The Scotch Covenant 154 The constitution of the Scotch Nation 165 Spain enters into the Holy League in France 226 The Slingers in France 239 The Switzers and the first original of their Commonweal 273 Their first Union 274 Their Genius 279 Their Strength and Weakness 279 League at Smalkald 298 Stephen Batori made King of Poland 342 He puts the Cosacks in good Discipline 342 Sigismund III. King of Poland 343 His Wars with the Muscovites 343 His oversight during the troubles in Muscovy 345 Siâ—â— Venial and Mortal 438 States that are tyed by a particular Interest to the Church of Rome 448 449 Sweden the most ancient Kingdom in Europe 461 The Christian Doctrine first taught in Sweden 464 Celibacy of Clergy introduced in Sweden 468 The Kingdom of Sweden made hereditary and the Popish Religion abolished 497 A new Swedish Liturgy introduced 504 Sigismund King of Poland and Sweden 506 Is deposed 510 The Nature and Qualification of the Swedish Nation 535 Their Condition Strength and Neighbours 536 537 T TRuce with Holland made by Philip III. K. of Spain 60 The Tripie Alliance 66 The Templers suppressed in France 189 Truce betwixt the Emperour Charles V. and Henry II. King of France 216 The Tartars make the first inrode into Poland 338 Theodore Ivanowitz Czar of Muscovy 362 Traditions 438 First Translation of the New Testament into Swedish 492 V. THE Union of Utrecht the Foundation of the Common-wealth of the seven United Provinces 265 They enter into a Confederacy with the English 267 Uladislaus IV. King of Poland obtains a signal Victory over the Muscovites 348 The causes of the War with the Cosacks under his Reign 348 The Universities have promoted the Popish Sovereignty 442 W. WArs betwixt France and Spain and their first rise 44 Wars betwixt Charles V. and France 47 Wars betwixt Holland and Portugal 93 William the Conqueror 104 He conquers England 184 105 Intestine Wars in France under King Francis II. 218 William Prince of Orange 256 Is murthered at Delft 267 William II. Prince of Orange 275 He makes the two de Wits Prisoners 276 They are murthered 280 William III. Prince of Orange 277 Wars betwixt the English Parliament and the Dutch 277 A second War betwixt the English and Dutch 278 Wars betwixt Charles duke of Burgundy and the Switzers 276 Wars betwixt France and the Switzers 277 The Westphalian Treaty 304 Winifred the Monk 393 Wars betwixt the Muscovites and Swedes 5â—2 War betwixt the Swedes and Poles in Livonia 511 Zwinglius and Calvin 421 An Introduction to the History of the Chief Kingdoms and States now in EUROPE CHAP. I. Of the Ancient Monarchies and more especially of the Roman out of whose Ruines arose several Kingdoms and States § 1. NO Man of Common Sense imagines that at the first Propagation of Mankind there were such Governments as are among us at this time But in those Times each Father without being Subject to any Superiour Power governed his Wife Children and Servants as a Sovereign Nay it seems very probable to me that even to the time of the Deluge there was no Magistracy or any Civil Constitution but that the Government was lodged only in each Father of his Family For it is scarce to be imagined that such abominable Disorders could have been introduced where the Power of Magistrates and Laws was exercised And it is observable that after once the Rules of Government were Constituted we do not find that Mankind in general did run into the same Enormities of which God Almighty was obliged to purge the World by an Universal Punishment though the Root of the Evil was remaining as well after as before the Deluge It seems also that for a considerable time after the Deluge this Paternal Government continued in the World § 2. But the reason why the Fathers of Families left this Separate way of living and joyned in a Mutual civil Society seems to be That among the Neighbouring Families sometimes Quarrels used to arise which being often decided by Force drew along with them very great Inconveniencies to prevent which it was thought necessary for the Preservation of Peace and Quietness among Neighbours to referr the Decision of such Matters to the Judgment of some of the wisest and most Considerable among them After the increase of Mankind it was also easily to be observed how difficult it would prove for a Single Family to defend it self against the Joint Conspiracy of a malicious Party to Oppose which the Neighbours living so near as to be able to assist one another in case of Necessity did enter into a Society Mutually to defend themselves against their Common Enemies That they might do this with the better Success the
Administration of the whole Society was committed to him who appeared most Considerable for his Wisdom and Valour It is also very Probable that such as by Common Consent sought out new Habitations chose a Leader who both in their Journey and in the Country which they possessed themselves of had the chief Direction of Affairs And this office of a Judge Head or Leader by degrees degenerated into that sort of Government which Aristotle calls Heroical which is nothing else but a Democracy under the Authority of one of the Citizens who has a Power rather to Advise than to Command the rest And this seems to be the most ancient Form of Republicks for the Fathers and Rulers of their Families could not so soon forget their Liberty as not to Reserve to themselves a share in the Government by which their Consent was required to be given unto all Matters which were to be decreed in the Name of the whole Society § 3. But at what time precisely these Societies were first Instituted and which of them is to be esteemed the most Ancient is not easie to be determined for though commonly the Assyrian Empire is taken for the first Monarchy yet it is not from hence to be concluded that the same was the first civil Society since it is evident that this Empire acquired its Greatness by swallowing up Lesser States And those Wars which the Assyrian Kings waged against other States do abundantly testifie that besides the Assyrian there were also other Civil Societies even at that time in the World And here is to be observed that as all human Affairs do not come immediately to Perfection so were the first Institutions of Civil Society very simple and imperfect till by degrees the Supreme Civil Power together with such Laws and Constitutions as were requisite for the maintaining of a Civil Society were instituted The first Common-wealths also were very small and their Territories of a very little extent so that it was easie for the Citizens to assemble either to Consult or to Defend themselves against a Foreign Power It is evident out of History that the deeper you search into the most ancient Times the more Separate small Common-wealths you will meet withal out of the Union of which great Empires in Process of time did arise some of those Uniting themselves by common Consent others being Subdued by the more Powerfull § 4. Among these great Empires the Assyrian is commonly reckoned the most Ancient the reason of which may probably be That those Parts were Sooner and More Inhabited than other places which being later possessed had Fewer Inhabitants Wherefore the Assyrians might without much difficulty overcome one small Common-wealth after another and by Subduing some make way for an Entire Conquest over the rest that had not then learned the advantage of a joint Power and Confederacy The vast Armies with which Ninus and Semiramis the first Founders of this Monarchy did over-power far distant Nations make the common Chronologies very doubtfull But to settle this is not to our present purpose But by what means the Kings of this vast Empire did bridle the Conquered Nations ought to be remembred Two of them being most remarkable The First was That they intending to imprint an Extraordinary Character of their Persons into the Minds of the People they always kept themselves very close in their Palaces and being seldom to be seen by any but their nearest Servants they never gave Answer to their Subjects Petitions but by them Whereby they possessed the People that they were much above the Common Rank of Mankind The Second was That every Year they used to draw a certain number of Souldiers out of each Province and these being Quartered in and about the place of their Residence and Commanded by such a one as was thought most faithfull these Forces struck Terrour both into the Subjects at Home and the neighbouring Nations Abroad This Army was again Disbanded every year and another drawn out of the Provinces that the General by the Authority he had with the Soldiers might not be in a condition to Invade the Empire The Ruin of this Empire under Sardanapalus is not so much to be ascribed to his Effeminacy as to this That the Kings allowed too much Power to the Governours of Provinces of so vast an extent These grew at last too Powerfull for the Kings themselves who being lull'd asleep by Voluptuousness the effects of Peace and Plenty did not as they used to do formerly by great Actions endeavour to maintain their Authority among the People Out of the Ruins of the Assyrian Empire two new Kingdoms were erected Arbactes taking upon himself the Sovereignty of Media where he was Governour as the Lord Lieutenant of Babylon did the same in his Province both which were afterwards re-united under the Persian Monarchy § 5. Cyrus the first Founder of the Persian Empire did besides what formerly belonged to Media and Babylon also Conquer a great part of the Lesser Asia This Prince besides other remarkable Constitutions did wisely institute this as a most necessary one to preserve the Peace of his Empire That in all Provinces where he sent his Lords Lieutenants he Constituted Governours of the Fortresses chosen out of the Commons who being not under the Jurisdiction of the Lords Lieutenants had their dependence immediately on the King These therefore living in continual Jealousies served as a Bridle to one another The Lords Lieutenants without the Assistance of the Governours of the Fortresses were not in a Capacity to Mutiny against the King who not only Observed all their Actions but also frequently Informed the King concerning their Behaviour From the Governours of the Fortresses nothing was to be feared because being of Mean Condition and a very Limited Power they were not capable of making any great Factions or drawing any considerable Party after them Cambyses annex'd Egypt to the Persian Empire But whenever the Kings of Persia did undertake to extend their Conquests further it always proved fruitless Cambyses did in vain Attack the Aethiopians as Darius Hydaspes did the Scythians And Xerxes was shamefully beaten by the Greeks But the following Kings Artaxerxes Longimanus Darius Nothus and Artaxerxes Mnemon did Manage their Affairs with more Wisdom against the Greeks whom they did not Attack but leaving them at rest they quickly saw Intestine Wars kindled amongst themselves wherein they so well knew how to play their Game that by always affording Assistance to the weaker Side they rather protracted than finished these intestine Wars till the Greeks quite tired and exhausted were obliged to accept of such Conditions of Peace as were projected by the Persians whereby each City being declared free and independent of one another Greece was disabled hereafter to undertake any thing of Moment Notwithstanding Macedon an obscure Nation of Greece proved the Ruin of the Persian Monarchy through a defect of Policy in their Kings in not early
Opposing the Growing Power of Philip by raising Powerfull Enemies in Greece against him and his Son Alexander which for great Summs of Money they might easily have done and thus have cut out so much Work for these two Warlike Princes at Home that they could not have had leisure so much as to have entred on the thoughts of Invading Persia In the same manner as formerly the Persians had obliged Agesilaus quickly to return into Greece But being over secure in their own Strength and despising Others they drew upon themselves their own Destruction § 6. Greece was in ancient times divided into a great many petty Common-wealths every one of these being governed by its own Laws Among those in Process of time Athens grew most famous whose Citizens for Ingenuity Eloquence and the knowledge of Arts and Science surpassed all the rest their Glory increased exceedingly after they had signalized themselves so bravely against the Persians After this by adding of the Harbour of Pyreum to their City they made it very commodious for Shipping and acquired such vast Riches that by their naval Strength they subdued the Isles of the Aegean Sea and the Coasts of the Lesser Asia But being puffed up with their good Success they drew upon themselves the hatred of their Allies and after they once attempted to be sole Masters of Greece the Peloponnesians headed by the Spartans who especially envied the Athenians united together to chastise the insolence of Athens Yet the Athenians behaved themselves so bravely that the War was carried on for a considerable time with near equal Success till at last being vanquished in a Battle in Sicily they also lost their whole Fleet on the Coast of Thrace then the Lacedaemonians becoming Masters of Athens constituted thirty Governours who tyrannized most cruelly over such of the Citizens of Athens as survived the Storming of their City yet Thrasibulus having expelled the same with the assistance of some of the banished Athenians restored the City to its former Liberty After this though the Athenians did recover themselves a little yet were they never able to arrive at the former Grandeur of their Common-wealth and being afterwards too forward in making head against Philip they were severely chastised by him It was therefore the immoderate Ambition of the Athenians and their desire of conquering more than they were able to defend which occasioned their Ruin For the number of the Citizens of Athens did not exceed ten thousand and they rarely receiving others as Citizens among them great Cities and Provinces could not be kept in obedience by such a number and with one unfortunate Blow their whole power was struck down without Recovery And considering that such Cities are better fitted for their own Defence than making Conquests upon others it is more adviseable for them to mind the advantage of their own Trade than to inter-meddle too much in foreign Affairs and rather to keep safe their own Walls than to invade their Neighbours Next to Athens Lacedaemon was famous in Greece whose Citizens by the constitutions and rigorous Discipline introduced by Lycurgus seem'd to be most fitly qualified for warlike Atchievements This City having not any powerfull Neighbour to contest withall was strong enough to defend its Liberty against the Neighbouring Common-wealths And the Spartans as long as they according to their Laws and Institution despised Riches had no great occasion to invade others But as soon as they began to aim at higher matters they found by experience that it was a quite different case to conquer Kingdoms than to defend their own City For having had the good Fortune of subduing Athens they fell into the same folly which had been the Ruin of the Athenians and were not only for conquering the Asiatick Sea Coasts but also under the Conduct of Agesilaus they invaded Persia But it was easie for the King of Persia to find out means to chastise their Insolence who caused a diversion to be made by the Greeks that envied the Success of the Spartans so that they were quickly obliged to recall Agesilaus to defend themselves at home Not long after their Fleet being beaten by Conon Epaminondas defeated their Army by Land in the Battle of Leuctra whereby they were so weakened that they were scarce able to defend their own Walls Next to these two Cities Thebes was for a while famous through the Valour and Wisdom of Epaminondas who so well knew how to head his Countrymen that they humbled the Spartans and as long as he lived were the most flourishing State of Greece But after his death this City returned to its former State and making head against Philip was severely chastised by hir◠and quite destroyed by his Son Alexander § 7. Macedon was before the times of Philip an inconsiderable Kingdom and so exposed to the Incursions of its Neighbours that it was scarce able to defend it self this Nation being then esteemed the most despicable of Greece But by the Military Virtue of two Kings this Nation did show it self so considerable that it conquered a great part of the World The circumstances wherein the neighbouring Nations of Macedon were at that time and the good Conduct of Philip whereby he so settled the Kingdom at home that it quickly became the chiefest in all Greece gave the first opportunity to lay the Foundation of this Monarchy For on one side it had for its Neighbours the Thracians Triballians and Illyrians very barbarous Nations these were easily kept in awe by a neighbouring wise and brave King On the other side was Greece and its Cities which though they were much fallen from their ancient Glory yet were all together still too hard for the Macedonians Against those he made use of this Artifice That by setting them together by the Ears among themselves he so weakened them with intestine Wars that they were afterwards not able to hold out long against him And because Philip used only to attack one of those Cities at a time and the rest were not forward enough unanimously to hinder his growing Greatness he was upon a sudden before they were aware of it grown too strong and potent for them all Philip seemed particularly endowed with great qualifications for this enterprize For besides the Vivacity of his Spirit he was push'd on by an extraordinary Ambition to make himself famous by great Actions What real Vertues were wanting in him he endeavoured to supply with pretending to the same wherefore tho' he did nothing without a fair Pretence yet did he never stick at any thing provided he could obtain his ends and was never sparing in Promises or Oaths if he thought he could thereby deceive such as he intended to overcome He was an absolute Master of his Passions and knew how to keep his Counsels secret how to set Friends together by the Ears and by pretending Friendships to both Parties to deceive them by vain hopes He being also very Eloquent knew how to
insinuate himself with every body and as for Money he made no other use of it than to advance his designs He was a most experienced Warriour and had made the Macedonians so excellent Souldiers that the Macedonian Phalanx first invented by him was terrible even to the Romans And because he was always at the Head of his Armies continually exercised his Souldiers and punctually paid them there were no better Souldiers in his days than the Macedonians Being arrived to this Greatness so that he was chosen by the common consent of Greece their General against the Persians and being busie in making preparations for this expedition he was barbarously murthered leaving his Son Alexander the glory of pursuing it § 8. There is scarce in all History to be read of an Expedition more famous than that of Alexander the Great wherein he with thirty odd thousand Men conquer'd so vast and potent Kingdoms and by his victorious Arms extended his Empire from the Hellespont to the Indies If we enquire into the causes of so uncommon and happy progresses it is undeniable that besides the Providence of God Almighty who has put bounds to all Kingdoms upon Earth the incomparable Valour of Alexander himself had a great share in the same who having an Army of chosen Men fell upon his Enemy's Army with such swiftness and vigour that it was impossible for any new levied Forces though never so numerous to resist him Yet Darius committed a grand mistake when he offered Battel to Alexander it being evident that the Persians never were equal to the Greeks in Pitch'd Battels Besides this the Persians having lived for a considerable time in Peace had few experienced Souldiers among them so that the greater the number was of such undisciplined Souldiers the sooner were they brought into disorder at the time of Battel Darius was ignorant of that great Art of protracting the War and by posting himself advantageously and cutting off the Provisions from his Enemies to take off the edge of fierce Alexander And because he had neglected to give him a diversion at home with the assistance of the Greeks who envied his Greatness no other Event could reasonably be expected than what afterwards followed § 9. But the untimely Death of Alexander robb'd both him and his young Children of the fruits of his Victories For these being young lost not only their Father's Kingdom but also the fatal Wars carried on after his Death betwixt his Generals brought the conquer'd Nations under great Calamities who else would have been in hopes to have changed their Kings for a much better and greater Prince But that it seem'd was next to an impossibility that these so suddenly conquered Countries should so soon be united in one Kingdom Since a firm Union betwixt so many Nations could not be established without a singular Prudence of their supream Head and a considerable time We find also that a sudden Greatness is rarely lasting there being no less ability required to maintain than to acquire a thing of this nature The Conquests therefore of Alexander being of so vast an extent that the small number of his Macedonians was by no means sufficient to keep them in awe and to make those Provinces dependent on the Macedonian Empire there was no other way to maintain such vast Conquests than to treat the conquered Nations in the same manner with his native Subjects and not to oblige them to recede from their ancient Laws and Customs or to turn Macedonians but rather for him to turn Persian that the conquered might not be sensible of any other change but what they found in the Person of their King Alexander understood this very well wherefore he not only used himself to the Persian Customs and Habit but also married the deceased King's Daughter and had a Persian Guard about him Those Writers who reprehend Alexander's Conduct in this matter only discover their own indiscretion But to settle a right understanding betwixt the Conquerours and Conquered did require a considerable time to effect which Alexander seemed to be the fittest Man in the World as being endowed with a more than ordinary Valour Magnanimity Liberality and Authority If he had left a Son behind him not unworthy of so great a Father the Persian Throne would questionless have been entailed upon his Family § 10. The Death of Alexander the Great was the occasion of long and bloody Wars For the Army puff'd up with the Glory of its great Actions esteemed no body worthy of the supream Command And the Generals refusing to obey one another were grown too potent to live as private persons 'T is time Arideus had the name of King but this poor Man wanted both Authority and Power to bridle the Ambition of so many proud and great Men. Wherefore all spurr'd on by their hopes some of obtaining the whole Empire some of getting a considerable share they waged a most bloody and long War among themselves till their number was reduced to a few from a great many who first pretended to the Empire Five of them took upon themselves the Title of Kings and the Sovereign Dominion of their Provinces viz. Cassander Lysimachus Antigonus Seleucus and Ptolemy But only the three last transmitted their Kingdoms to their Families There were then no more than three Kingdoms remaining in the power of the Macedonians viz. That of Syria Egypt and Macedon That part of the Persian Empire which lay Easterly beyond the River Euphrates being become a vast new Kingdom under the name of the Parthian Empire The above-mentioned three Kingdoms were afterwards swallowed up by the Romans and the Kingdom of Macedon was the first as lying nearest unto Italy For the Romans after having subdued all Italy began to extend their Conquests beyond the Seas and perceiving that Philip an active King bid fair for the Conquest of all Greece they did not think it advisable to let him grow more Powerfull he being so near to them that in time he might easily prove troublesome to Italy They entring therefore into a League with the same Cities of Greece which were Attack'd by Philip under that pretence made War upon Philip and having driven him back into Macedon restored Liberty to all Greece By which means the Romans at the same time divided their Strength and gain'd their Affections at length they Conquer'd Perseus and with him the Kingdom of Macedon Then they turn'd their Arms against Syria and took from Antiochus the Great all that part of Asia which extends as far as Mount Taurus And though this Kingdom did hold out for a while after yet being miserably torn to pieces by the Dissentions which were risen in the Royal Family it Surrendred it self to Tigranes King of Armenia But he being Conquered by Pompey the Whole was made a Province of the Roman Empire Egypt at last could not escape the Hands of the Romans after the Emperour Augustus had defeated Cleopatra and her Galant Mark Antony §
Narbonne the Seat of their Kings who at first had under their Jurisdiction Catalonia and Languedock but soon after extended their Power over other Provinces of Spain Among these was particularly renown'd their King Euric who took from the Romans all what was left them in Spain except Gallicia which remained under the Power of the Suevians He also conquer'd several Provinces in France But Clodoveus King of the Francks having defeated the Son of Euric retook from the Goths what they had conquer'd before in France under the Reign of Agila and Athanagildas the Romans who had before rescu'd Africa from the hands of the Vandals retook a part of Spain but were chac'd from thence for the most part under the Reign of Levigildis who also did quite root out the Suevians in Gallicia Under the Reign of his Son Recaredus the Empire of the Goths was arriv'd to its highest pitch of greatness as comprehending not only some neighbouring Provinces of France and a part of Mauritania but also all Spain except a small part possess'd as yet by the Romans from whence they were quite chased afterwards by King Suinthila King Wamba subdu'd the Gothick Rebels in France with great success and beat the Fleet of the Saracens who much infested those Seas but under Witiza the Gothick Empire begun to decline from their ancient Valour the Goths being much degenerated till under the Reign of Roderic it was quite extinguish'd The King himself contributed greatly to its sudden downfall for having ravish'd a certain Court Lady call'd Cava the Daughter of Count Julian Governour of that part of Mauritania which belong'd to the Goths as also over that tract of Spain which lies near the Streights of Gibralâ—ar he to revenge himself for this affront first stirr'd up a great many of the King's Subjects against him and afterwards persuaded the Saracens to pass out of Africa over into Spain These to try their Fortune first pass'd over with a small number but quickly encreasing by continual Supplies of Men sent from home they vanquish'd such Forces as Roderic sent in hast against them After this Success the treacherous Julian understanding that Roderic did intend to bring into the Field the whole Forces of his Kingdom which consisted of 100000 Men brought more Saracens over into Spain who being joined with the rest did in a most memorable Battle intirely rout this Multitude of unexercised and ill arm'd Souldiers who were surpriz'd to see one of their own party call'd Oppas with the Troops under his Command went over to the Enemy and fell into their Flanck together with the Forces of Julian Thus all was given over for lost and in this one Battle fell the whole Power and Splendour of the Goths which had been famous in Spain for three hundred Years Roderic himself being kill'd in the flight so that the Goths being without a Head were quite dispers'd and all the great Cities partly by force of Arms partly upon Articles fell into the Hands of the Enemy within the space of three Years Only Asturia Biscay a part of Gallicia and some Countries next adjacent to the Pyrenean Mountains remain'd under the Goths rather because the Enemies did not think it worth their while to drive them from these Mountainous places than that the Goths trusted to their own Strength to defend themselves against them Into these parts also retir'd such Christians as had escap'd the Sword of the Enemies But all the rest of Spain was inhabited by the Saracens and Jews § 3. To free Spain from this Tyranny was first undertaken by Pelagius who as 't was said was descended from the Race of the Gothick Kings This Man being chosen King did recollect the remaining Forces of this unfortunate Nation and having brought together an Army obtained a signal Victory against the Moors and in the mean while that the Saracens were weakening their Strength in France took from them the City of Leon and several others His Son Favila who succeeded him did nothing worth mentioning But Alfonso the Catholick re-took several Places from the Moors and reigned till the Year 757. Whose Son Favila also Valiantly defended his Kingdom vanquishing the Moors in a great Battle He was killed in the Year 768 But his Successor Aurelius made a shamefull Peace with the Moors by virtue of which he was obliged to give them a yearly Tribute of a certain Number of Virgins He died in the Year 774. His Successor Silo did also nothing worth mentioning and died in the Year 783. After him reigned Alfonso the Son of Favila against whom Mauregatus taking up Arms forced him out of the Kingdom who to settle himself the better in the Empire craved assistance from the Moors promising them a yearly Tribute of 50 Noble Virgins and as many others He died in the Year 788. His Successor Veremundus did nothing Praise-worthy except that he recalled Alfonso Sir-named the Chaste who refusing to pay the Tribute of the Virgins to the Moors gave them several signal Defeats But having no Children he made an agreement with Charles the Great that he should assist him in driving the Moors out of Spain in recompence of which he was to be his Heir in the Kingdom of Spain Charles therefore sent his Son Bernard with a Puissant Army into Spain but the Spaniards not liking the agreement as being not willing to be under the Command of the French arose unanimously and falling upon the French near Ronceval just as they were entring into Spain entirely routed them in which Battle the famous Rowland was slain Thus it is related by the Spanish Historians but the French do not agree with them in the relation Alfonso died in the Year 844 whose Successor Ramirus most gloriously usher'd the Spanish Liberty For the Moors demanding the Tribute according to the agreement made with Mauregatus he defeated them in a great Battle but could not take from them many of their strong Holds being with-held partly by Intestine Commotions partly by an Inrode the Normans made upon him He died in the Year 851. After him succeeded his Son Ordonius who reigned with great applause he obtain'd a Victory over the Moors and took some of their strong Holds He died in the Year 862 whose Son and Successor Alfonso Sirnamed the Great fortunately overcame the Rebels at home and the Moors abroad But by laying too heavy Impositions upon the People he drew the hatred of a great many upon himself and was therefore robb'd of the Crown by his Son Garsias This King Valiantly attackt the Moors but died soon after His Brother also was Victorious against the Moors transferring the Seat of the Spanish Kings from Oviedo to Leon. He died in the Year 923. But besides this Kingdom of Oviedo there arose several other Governments in Spain For Garsias Semenus erected a new Kingdom in Navarre
and Aznar Son of Eudo Duke of Aquitain having taken several Places from the Moors took upon himself with consent of the before-mentioned Garsias the Title of Earl of Arragon Lewis also Son of Charles the Great taking Barcelona constituted a Governour there whose Name was Bernard a Frenchman from whom descended the Earls of Barcelona About the time also of the above-mentioned Kings there were several Earls or Governours of Old Castile who acknowledged the foresaid Kings for their Soveraigns These Earls being once suspected by King Ordonius he call'd them together who appearing were all kill'd by his Order Wherefore the Old Castilians under the Reign of his Son Favila a cruel Tyrant with-drawing themselves from the Kingdom of Leon chose two Governours under the Name of Judges who were to administer all Civil and Military Affairs But this Form of Government did not last long among them § 4. After Favila Alphonso the IVth obtained the Kingdom under whose Reign Ferdinand Gonsalvo Earl of Castile perform'd great things both against the Moors and Sanctius Abareus and his Son Garsias Kings of Navarre whom he vanquish'd But Alfonso himself being unfit to Govern the Kingdom surrendred it to his Brother Ramirus who with the assistance of the before-mentioned Ferdinand beat the Moors in several Places He died in the Year 950 and was succeeded by his Son Ordonius a Valiant Prince but did not Reign long leaving the Kingdom to his Brother Sanctius Crassus He was Banish'd by Ordonius Sir-named the Wicked but soon restored by the help of the Moors It is said that by certain Articles made betwixt Sanctius and Ferdinand Earl of Castile it was agreed that Castile after that time should not be obliged to acknowledge any dependance on the Kings of Leon. He was succeeded by Ramirus who in his Minority was under Womens tuition and when grown up proved very useless to the Publick For under his Reign partly by civil Commotions partly by the In-roads made by the Moors the Kingdom was considerably weakened and in great danger of losing more several Places being taken from the Christians Under Veremund II. also the Moors did considerable mischief in those Parts taking and plundering besides a great many others the City of Leon to which Misfortunes the civil Commotions did greatly contribute But at last Veremund entring into a Confederacy with the King of Navarre and Garsias Earl of Castile forced the Moors out of his Kingdom Him succeeded his Son Alfonso V. under whose Reign there were great Intestine Commotions in Castile whereby the Moors were encouraged to attack it with such vigour that they over-threw Garsias and took him Prisoner whose Son Sanctius revenged himself afterwards upon the Moors After this great Dissentions being arisen among the Moors their Empire was divided into several Parts each Governour of its Province assuming the Name of King Alfonso succeeded his Son Veremund III. under whose Reign there happened a great Revolution in Spain For Garsias Earl of Castile being upon the point of being married to the King's Sister at Leon was there barbarously murthered by some of his Vassals Castile therefore falling to Sanctius King of Navarre who had married the Sister of Garsias he took upon him the Title of King of Castile This Sanctius Sir-named Major also waged War against Veremund who had no Children taking from him by force of Arms a considerable part of the Kingdom Whereupon a Peace was concluded whereby it was agreed that Sanctius should keep what he had taken before but that his Son Ferdinand should Marry Sanctia the Sister of Veremund she being Heiress to her Brother and to succeed him in the Kingdom of Leon. In this manner was Leon Navarre and Castile United in one House But in the mean while that Sanctius Major was in the Field against the Moors a great Misfortune happened at Home He had particularly recommended to the Care of his Queen a very fine Horse which Garsias her Eldest Son had a mind to have and would have obtained it from the Mother if the Master of the Horse had not opposed it telling them that his Father would be greatly displeased at it This denial wrought so upon the Son that he accused his Mother of committing Adultery with the Master of the Horse The Matter being examined the King 's Natural Son Ramirus profered to justifie the Innocency of the Queen in a Duel with Garsias and the King being uncertain what to do a Priest did at last enforce the Confession of the Calumny cast upon the Queen from Garsias whereupon Garsias being declared incapable of succeeding his Father in Castile which did belong to him by his Mother's side and Ramirus obtained the Succession in the Kingdom of Arragon as a recompence of his Fidelity This Sanctius Major died in the Year 1035. § 5. Thus all the Provinces of Spain which were possess'd by the Christians being joined in one House it seem'd an easie matter to root out the Moors divided among themselves and to restore Spain to its former state if the same had remained under one Head But the division made by Sanctius Major occasion'd most bloody and pernicious Wars This before-mentioned Sanctius had four Sons To the Eldest Garsias he left Navarre and Biscay to Ferdinand Castile to Gonsalvo Suprarbe and Ripagorsa and to Ramirus his Natural Son Arragon giving to each of them the Title of King These being all ambitious to be equal in Power and Greatness to their Father and thinking their Bounds too narrow fell quickly together by the Ears For whilest Garsias was gone in Pilgrimage to Rome Ramirus endeavoured to make himself Master of Navarre but the other returning home â—hased him out of Arragon There arose also a War betwixt Ferdinand of Castile and his Brother-in-law Veremund King of Leon wherein the latter being slain in Battle Ferdinand became Master of Leon which did by Right of Succession belong to him He also took from the Moors a great part of Portugal After the Death of Gonsalvo the Third Son of Sanctius Major Ramirus made himself Master of his Territories and endeavoured also to recover by force of Arms Arragon from the King of Navarre Not long after Ferdinand of Castile and Garsias of Navarre waged War together about a certain Tract of Ground wherein Garsias was slain in a Battle By his Death Ramirus got an opportunity of recovering Arragon Ferdinand Sir-named the Great died in the Year 1065 dividing the Empire to the great detriment of Spain among his three Sons The Eldest Sanctius had Castile Alfonso Leon Garsias Gallicia and a part of Portugal with the Titles of Kings Sanctius waged War with Ramirus of Arragon whom he slew in a Battle but was beaten back again by Sanctius Son of Ramirus and the King of Navarre Afterward having driven Alfonso out of his Territories and taken Garsias Prisoner he took
possession of the Territories belonging to his Brothers but was slain in the Siege of Camora which City he endeavour'd to take from his Sister Then Alfonso his Brother who had hitherto dwelt with the Moorish King of Toledo made himself Master of Castile and Leon. And took from the Moors besides some other Places the City of Toledo which was in those days esteemed impregnable But the Moors in Spain having received fresh Re-inforcements out of Africa got new Courage and falling upon the Christians defeated them in two Battles till Alfonso got an entire Victory over them obliging the Moorish King of Corduba to pay him a yearly Tribute Nevertheless he was afterwards again over-thrown in a Battle fought with the Moors where he lost his only Son Sanctius whose Death he revenged soon after upon them He died in the Year 1109. Vrraca his Daughter was Heiress to the Kingdom she being Married to Alfonso King of Arragon Which Marriage under pretence of too near a Consanguinity and Adultery committed by the Queen was afterwards dissolved again But because Alfonso would nevertheless keep Castile as the Dowry of the Queen it caused great Intestine Wars and Divisions For Alfonso VIII Son of Vrraca by Raymond of Burgundy her first Husband who was come out of France to assist her Father in the Wars against the Moors was proclaimed King of Castile in the mean while that Alfonso of Arragon was busied in taking besides some other Places the City of Saragossa from the Moors At last a Peace was concluded betwixt Arragon and Castile Afterwards Alfonso of Castile made War against the Moors with great Success taking from them divers Places of Note But Alfonso of Arragon being slain in a Battle fought with the Moors and leaving no Children behind him those of Navarre chose for their King Garsias who was of the Race of their former Kings But the Arragonians conferr'd the Crown upon Ramirus Brother to the deceased King who had been a Monk Alfonso of Castile in Opposition to both pretending to have a Right to these Kingdoms conquered a great part of them causing himself with consent of Pope Innocent II. who was supposed to do it in spite to the German Emperours to be proclaimed Emperour of Spain But this difference was also at last composed it being agreed that Ramirus should give his only Daughter together with the Kingdom to Raymond Earl of Barcelona by which means Catalonia and Arragon were United then Alfonso entring into a Confederacy with the Kings of Navarre and Arragon Attack'd again the Moors taking from them the City of Almeria which in those days was a great Sea-port and Harbour for Privateers Raymond took from the Moors Tortosa Lerida and other strong Holds Alfonso died in the Year 1157. § 6. The same Alfonso though Spain had suffered sufficiently by its being divided into so many Governments left to his Son Sanctius Castile to Ferdinand Leon and Gallicia Sanctius who did nothing that is remarkable except that he beat twice those of Navarre died in the Year 1158 leaving his Son Alfonso IX a Child of four years of Age. During the time of his Minority there were great Disturbances in Castile occasioned partly by the Divisions among the Nobility partly by the Wars with Ferdinando of Leon and Sanctius of Navarre who took several Places from the Castilians But coming to his riper years he did extricate himself though not without great difficulty out of those Troubles In the War against the Moors who always kept the Spanish Kings in Exercise he suffered extreamly so that he was obliged to make a Truce with them because the Kings of Navarre and Leon at the same time fell upon him At last there was a Confederacy made betwixt these Kings with a certain agreement how such Places should be disposed of as should be taken from the Moors In the Year 1210 a most Memorable Expedition was undertaken against the Moors where presented themselves a great many Foreigners who came to Signalize themselves but a great many of them being soon tired out returned home At that time was fought the famous Battle of Lasa where 200000 Moors being slain they lost all their Strength In this Battle Sanctius King of Navarre breaking first through a Chain which surrounded the Moorish Army he afterwards bore a Chain with an Emerald in his Shield In this War was taken from the Moors besides other Places the City of Calatrava The King of Leon took Alcantara Alfonso died in the Year 1214 leaving behind him his Son Henry whose Minority occasioned great disturbances in the Kingdom he died without Issue in the Year 1217. He had two Sisters the Eldest Blanch was Married to Lewis VIII Son of Philip Augustus King of France The second Berengaria was Married to Alfonso King of Leon. The Crown by Right of Succession did belong to the Eldest and her Heirs But out of a hatred the States bore to Strangers they conferr'd the Kingdom upon Ferdinand Sir-named the Holy Son of Berengaria who with all speed imaginable possess'd himself of it before he could be prevented by his Father surmounting all the difficulties which were rais'd against him partly by his Father partly by some of the Nobility It is related by some That Blanch was not the eldest Sister but that some of the Castilian Noblemen did dispute the right of Berengaria to the Crown because the Pope had declar'd her marriage with Alfonso void and their Children illegitimate as being too near in Bloud By the death of Alfonso Leon and Castile were reunited under Ferdinand at what time the Moors suffer'd extreamly in their Affairs King James of Arragon took from them Majorca in the Year 1232. Minorca in the Year 1234. Yvica in the Year 1238. The City and Kingdom of Valencia Ferdinand took from them besides other places in the Year 1230 Merida and Badajoz In the Year 1236 the City and Kingdom of Corduba Murcia surrender'd it self to the protection of Castile In the Year 1243 Jaen Sevile and the greatest part of Andalusia But whilst he was making Preparations to carry the War into Africa he died in the Year 1252. § 7. The History of the next following Years is full of Troubles and Divisions Alfonso 't is true was famous in foreign Countries for his Wisdom and great skill in Astronomy so that it is reported of him that he used to say That if God would have advised with him at the time of the Creation of the World the World should have been made more uniform yet he was unfortunate at home and hated by his Subjects The first occasion of which was that he being desirous to fill his Treasury which was exhausted he caus'd the current Coin to be diminish'd which enhanc'd the price of every thing and whilst to prevent this he set certain rates on all Commodities which occasion'd a general scarcity of all things the
people not being willing to sell at his rates He was by some of the Electors chosen Roman Emperour but because his Children were then very young and great Divisions arose among his Nobles he delay'd for a great many Years to go thither and to receive the Imperial Crown till in the Year 1275 a fancy took him all on a sudden to go and take possession of the Empire though Rudolf of Habsburgh was already got into the Imperial Throne But his Journey was ended in Provence he returning from thence home by the persuasion of the Pope who afterwards excommunicated him and obliged him also to renounce the Title of Emperour After the death of Ferdinand his eldest Son Sanctius the younger Brother did aim at the Succession tho Ferdinand had left Children behind him This rais'd a Jealousie betwixt the Father and Son who rose in open Rebellion against his Father being assisted by the major part of the States which Commotion however ceas'd with the death of Alfonso Under the Reign of this King many Battels were fought against the Moors with various success In the Year also 1282 happened the Sicilian Vespers by which means Peter King of Arragon obtain'd the Kingdom of Sicily he having before a pretence to it as having married Constantia the Daughter of Manfred Against this Sanctius the Son of Ferdinand his elder Brother rais'd several disturbances which he overcame all by his Wisdom he dyed in the Year 1295. During the time of the Minority of his Son Ferdinand IV. the Kingdom of Castile was overwhelm'd with trouble After he came to Age he undertook an Expedition against the Moors taking from them Gibraltar and died in the flower of his Age. Under the Reign of this King James King of Arragon was presented with the Kingdom of Sardinia by the Pope who pretended to have a right of disposing of it and those of Pisa being then in possession of the same were afterwards beaten out by the Arragonians The Minority also of Alfonso XI was full of troubles At that time the Moors had again received a great Reinforcement out of Africa the Castilians nevertheless obtain'd a most signal Victory over them in the Year 1340 in which Battel 't is said 200000 were slain on the side of the Moors and but only 25000 Spaniards At that time Alzira was taken and a Peace concluded with the King of Granada under condition that he should be tributary to Castile This King died in the Siege of Gibraltar which he had lost before His Son Pieter sirnamed The Cruel reigned very tyrannically He drew the hatred of most of his Subjects upon himself by parting from his Queen Blanch whom he afterwards tho Innocent for the sake of a Concubine caus'd to be murther'd This occasion'd a Plot against him which he suppress'd with a great deal of Bloudshed In the mean while a War arose betwixt him and Pieter IV. King of Arragon who assisted the Rebels in Castile who had set up for their King Henry the King's Brother begotten on a Concubine call'd Eleonora Gusman With him also join'd a great many French Voluntiers so that falling upon Pieter of Castile he forc'd him to flee into Aquitain But he having rais'd there a considerable Army return'd into Spain defeated Henry and obliged him to flee into France but did not desist from his Tyranny whereby he quite lost the Affection of his Subjects And Henry having gather'd another Army in France return'd into Castile where being assisted by the Castilians he vanquish'd Pieter and in the flight kill'd him with his own Hands § 8. Out of the Race of this Henry II. sirnam'd The Bastard sprang afterwards Princes who prov'd very mischievous to Spain Henry himself did at first labour under great difficulties the neighbouring Nations attacking him every where yet he surmounted them and at last made Peace with them all But the Favour of his Nobles he bought with Money He died in the year 1379. His Son John endeavour'd to obtain the Crown of Portugal of Ferdinand its King whose Daughter he had married But the Portugueses out of a hatred against the Castilians set up for their King John natural Son to Pieter King of Portugal who maintained himself against the Castilians routing them near to Aliunbaret which Victory the Portugueses mightily boast of in their Histories Castile was at that time in great danger the English siding with the Portugueses under the Duke of Lancaster who having married Constantia the Daughter of Pieter sirnamed The Cruel pretended to the right of that Crown bearing also the Title and Arms But the business was at last compos'd by marrying the Daughter of the English Duke to the Prince of Castile after which also a Peace was concluded with Portugal John died by a fall from his Horse His Son Henry III. was a sickly Prince under whose Minority great Divisions arose in the Kingdom During the time of his Reign he did nothing remarkable except that he restor'd the Revenues which the Nobles had alienated from the Crown He died in the Year 1407 leaving behind him John II. a Child of two Months old The tuition of this Prince was besides his Mother committed to Ferdinand his Uncle to whom the States did offer the Kingdom which he generously refusing to accept of he obtain'd afterwards the Crown of Arragon This King being under the tuition of his Mother grown very Effeminate only addicted to Voluptuousness having no Genius nor inclination for publick Business committed the whole management to his Favourite Alvarez de Luna an ambitious Man which occasion'd great Jealousies in his Nobles against him This King taking his Favourite's part against the Nobility an open War ensu'd betwixt them the Rebels being headed by his own Son and the City of Toledo declar'd against the King At last the King being tir'd with the many Inconveniencies cut this Favourite's Head off but died himself in the Year next following Under the Reign of this King a War broke out betwixt the Spaniards and those of Granada wherein the first signaliz'd themselves to their advantage In the Year 1420 King Alfonso of Arragon was adopted by Joan Queen of Naples but a difference arising betwixt Joan and Alfonso she declar'd the said Adoption void and null receiving in his stead Lewis Duke of Anjou which afterwards occasion'd bloody Wars betwixt France and Spain Yet Alfonso at last kept the upper hand making himself Master of Naples and leaving the same to his natural Son Ferdinand In the Kingdom of Castile succeeded John his Son Henry IV. the scandal to the Spanish Nation He being incapable of begetting Children to take away this suspicion hired one Bertrand Corva who for this service was made Earl of Ledesma to lie with the Queen who having brought forth a Daughter call'd Joan Henry caus'd her to be proclaim'd Heiress to the Crown What confirm'd this the more was that
the Queen afterwards had another Bastard begotten by another person To remove this shame and to exclude Joan from the succession of the Crown the Nobles of Spain enter'd into an Association and putting the Image of Henry upon a Scaffold they there formally accus'd him and afterwards having taken off his Ornaments threw it from the Scaffold at the same time proclaiming Alfonso Brother of Henry their King From hence arose most pernicious intestine Wars which ended in bloudy Battels During these troubles Alfonso died About the same time Ferdinand Son of John II. King of Arragon whom his Father had declar'd King of Sicily props'd a Marriage with Isabella Henry's Sister to whom the rebellious Castilians had offer'd the Crown and forc'd Henry to confirm the right of Isabella to the Crown whereupon the Nuptials were celebrated but privately Yet would Henry by making this Concession void have afterwards set up again the Title of Joan whom he had promis'd in marriage to Charles Duke of Aquitain Brother to Lewis XI King of France but he dying suddenly Henry at last was reconcil'd to Ferdinand and Isabella and died in the Year 1472. § 9. From this match of Ferdinand whom the Castilians call The V. or The Catholick with Isabella sprang the great Fortune and Power of Spain it under his Reign arriving to that pitch of Greatness which ever since has made it both the Terrour and the Envy of Europe This Ferdinand also met with some obstacles at the beginning of his Reign the States of Castile having limited his Power within too narrow Bounds And Joan the late King Henry's suppos'd Daughter having contracted a match with Alfonso King of Portugal who entring Castile with a puissant Army caus'd her to be proclaim'd Queen but the Portugueses being soundly beaten the whole design vanish'd and Joan retiring into a Monastery the civil Commotions were totally suppress'd The next care of Ferdinand was to regulate such Disorders as were crept into the Government in the former Reigns wherefore he caus'd that Law-book to be compil'd which from the City of Toro where it first was publish'd is call'd Leges Tauri In the Year also 1478 the famous Spanish Inquisition was first instituted by him against the Moors and Jews who having once profess'd themselves Christians did afterwards return to their Idolatry and Superstitious Worship This Court of Inquisition is esteemed an inhuman and execrable Tribunal among other Nations and carries the greatest Injustice with it in ordering the Children to bear the Guilt of their Parents nor permitting any body to know his Accusers to clear himself against them But the Spaniards ascribe to this Inquisition the benefit which they enjoy of one Religion the variety of which has brought great Inconveniencies upon other States 'T is true by those means you may make Hypocrites not sincere Christians After he had order'd his Affairs at home and after the death of his Father taken upon him the Government of Arragon he undertook an Expedition against the Moors of Granada which lasted ten Years wherein the Spaniards were routed near Mallaga but quickly reveng'd themselves upon their Enemies taking from them one place after another till they at last besieg'd the City of Granada with 50000 Foot and 12000 Horse and having forc'd the King Boabdiles to a surrender they put an end to the Kingdom of the Moors in Spain after it had stood there for above 700 Years And to prevent the possibility of their ever encreasing again in Spain he banish'd 170000 Families of Jews and Moors out of Spain by which means the Kingdom nevertheless was despoil'd of vast Riches and of a great number of Inhabitants After this he took from them Mazalquivir Oran Pennon de Velez and Mellilla situated upon the Coast of Barbary Ferdinand also made use of this opportunity to teach his Nobles who were grown overpowerfull their due Respect and Obedience to the King and took upon himself the Sovereign Disposal of all the Spanish Orders of Knighthood which were grown to that excess of Riches and Power in Spain that they were formidable to its Kings Much about the same time Christopher Columbus a Genouese discover'd America after his Offers had been refus'd by the Kings of Portugal and England and after he had been seven Years solliciting at the Court of Castile for a supply to undertake the Voyage At last 17000 Ducats were employed in equipping three Vessels out of which Stock such prodigious Conquests and Riches have accru'd to Spain that ever since it has aim'd at the Universal Monarchy of Europe How easily the Spaniards did conquer these vast Countries and with what Barbarity they us'd the Inhabitants is too long to be related here Not long after a War was kindl'd betwixt Spain and France which has been the occasion of inspeakable Miseries in Europe after these two Warlike Nations were freed from that Evil which had hitherto diverted them from medling with Foreign Affairs the French having rid themselves from the English and the Spaniards from the Moors For when Charles VIII King of France undertook an Expedition against the Kingdom of Naples Ferdinand did not judge it for his Interest to let the French by conquering this Kingdom to become Masters of Italy especially since by marrying his Daughters he was in aliance with England Portugal and the Netherlands and besides the then kings of Naples descended from the House of Arragon And tho France lately enter'd with him into a Confederacy by vertue of which the French gave up Roussilion to Spain hoping thereby to bring over Ferdinand to their Party nevertheless when he perceiv'd That by all his Intercessions he could not disswade him from undertaking of this Expedition he enter'd into a Confederacy with the Pope Emperour Venice and Milan against France He also sent to the assistance of the Neapolitans Gonsalvus Ferdinand de Câ—rdua afterwards sirnam'd The Grand Captain under whose Conduct the French were beaten out of the Neapolitan Territories whilst he himself made an inrode into Languedock In the Year 1500 the Moors living in the Mountains near Granada rebell'd and were not without great difficulty appeas'd Afterwards an Agreement was made betwixt Ferdinand and Lewis XII King of France concerning the Kingdom of Naples under pretence to make War from thence against the Turks which being soon conquer'd by their joint Power they divided it according to their Agreement But because each of them would have had this delicious Morsel for himself they fell at variance concerning the Limits and some other matters which interven'd betwixt two Nations that had an animosity against one another Wherefore they came quickly to Blows and Gonsalvus routed the French near Ceriniola took the City of Naples beat them again near the River Liris or Garigliano and taking Cajeta drove the French a second time out of the Kingdom of Naples But Gonsalvus was not rewarded by Ferdinand according to his Deserts
for he not only lesien'd his Authority at Naples but also being suspicious that he either intended to keep that Kingdom for Philip Son-in-law to Ferdinand or else for himself Ferdinand undertook a Journey in Person to Naples on purpose to bring Gonsalvus handsomly away from thence and taking him along with him into Spain he treated him ill for his great deserts In the mean time died the Queen Isabella which occasion'd some Differences betwixt Ferdinand and his Son-in-law Philip the Netherlander Ferdinand pretending according to the last Will of Isabella to take upon him the Administration of Castile And to maintain his Claim the better he enter'd into a Confederacy with France by marrying Germana de Foix Sister to Lewis XII hoping thereby to obtain a powerfull Assistance in case Philip should come to attack him But Philip coming into Spain and taking upon him the Administration of the Government in the name of his Lady Joan Ferdinand retir'd into Arragon But Philip died soon after whose Queen Joan being not in her right Wits yet undertook the Administration of the Government not without the opposition of some of the chief of the Nobility wherefore the Administration of the Government was by common consent committed to Ferdinand after his return from Naples notwithstanding the Emperour Maximilian did pretend to it in the right of his Grandson Charles In the Year 1508 Ferdinand enter'd into a Confederacy against the Venetians whereby he regain'd the Cities of Calabria Brindisi Otranto Trano Mola and Polignano which the Venetians had formerly obtain'd for some Services done to the Neapolitans But as soon as Ferdinand perceiv'd that the Venetians were like to be swallow'd up by the Emperour and France the Pope and he left the Confederacy thinking it more convenient to preserve the State of Venice since by adding the Territories of Venice to those of Milan which were then possess'd by the French they would have grown too powerfull in Italy Hence arose a War in which John d' Albert King of Navarre taking part with the French was upon instigation of Ferdinand excommunicated by the Pope under which pretext Ferdinand took an opportunity to possess himself of that part of the Kingdom which lies on the Spanish side of the Pyrenean Mountains which since that time the French have in vain indeavour'd to recover In the Year 1510 the Spaniards took Bugia and Tripolis upon the Coast of Barbary but were routed in the Island of Gerbis This wise King died in the Year 1516. § 10. Him succeeded his Grandson by his Daughter Charles the fifth Emperour of that Name who with the assistance of the Cardinal Ximenes immediately took upon himself the Administration of the Government his Mother to whom the same did belong being incapable of Administring it This Prince who since Charles the Great was the most Potent Prince that hath been in Europe spent the greatest part of his Life in Travels and Wars In the very beginning of his Reign there were some Commotions in Spain which were soon appeased John D' Albert also made an Inrode into the Kingdom of Navarre in hopes to recover it but was quickly repulsed But with the French during his whole Life he waged continual Wars For though in the Year 1516 he made a League with King Francis I. whereby the Daughter of Francis was promised to him in Marriage yet was this Tie not strong enough to withhold the Animosity of these two courageous Princes Charles who was flush'd up with the great Success of his House had always in his Mind his Motto Plus ultra But Francis who was surrounded every-where by so potent a Prince did oppose his Designs with all his Might fearing lest his Power should grow too strong both for him and all the rest of Europe Charles obtain'd a most particular advantage When the Imperial Dignity was conferr'd upon him to obtain which for himself or some-body else Francis had labour'd with all his Might but in vain Robert de Mare Lord of Sedan withdrawing himself from the Emperour and putting himself under the Protection of France with whose assistance he attack'd the Lord of Emmerick who was under the Emperour's protection administer'd new matter of jealsousie which quickly broke out into an open flame in the Netherlands In which War the French lost Tournay and St. Amant but beat the Imperialists from before Meziores Charles also did intend to drive the French out of Milan upon instigation of Pope Leo X. Charles pretending that Francis had neglected to receive this Dutchy in fief of the Empire beat the French near Bicoque Fonterabie also which they had taken by surprize was re-taken by force from the French It proved also very disadvantageous to them that the Constable Charles of Bourbon sided with the Emperour and entring Provence besieged Marseilles Which nevertheless he was forced to quit as soon as Francis march'd with all his Forces that way into Italy to recover the Milaneze Where he took the City of Milan but at the Siege of Pavia was Attack'd by the Imperial Generals who totally routed his Army and having taken him Prisoner carried him into Spain The King himself was in part the occasion of this loss he having sent a great part of his Army towards Naples and Savona and those that remained with him were most Italians Swiss and Grisons who did not perform their Duty in the Battle and most of his Generals were of opinion to avoid the hazard of a Battle by retiring under the City of Milan The French also succeeded ill in the Diversion which they endeavour'd to give the Emperour for by the help of Charles Duke of Geldres and the Friselanders for they were at that time worsted by Charles's Forces There were some that advised Charles to set Francis at liberty without any Ransome and by this Act of Generosity to oblige him for ever But he followed the Counsels of such as did advise to make advantage of so great a Prisoner He therefore imposed very hard Conditions upon him which Francis refusing to accept of out of discontent fell into a dangerous Sickness so that Charles himself went to visit and comfort him Though he was advised to the contrary by his Chancellour Gallinaca who alledged that such a Visit where he did not intend to promise the Prisoner his liberty would rather seem to proceed from Covetousness and fear of losing the advantage of his Ransome than from any civility or good inclination towards him And this Sickness was the real cause why at last the Treaty concerning his Liberty which had been so long on foot was finish'd the Emperour fearing that his Discontent might plunge him into another Sickness or Death it self In the mean time the prodigious Success which attended the Emperour did raise no small jealousie among other Princes and by instigation of Pope Clement VII three Armies were raised to maintain the Liberty of Italy To prevent this Storm
had projected against the Protestants in Germany as also that his Forces had receiv'd a considerable overthrow in Italy near Carizola from the French he made thereupon a Peace with Francis at Crespy in the County of Valois Then Charles undertook to subdue the Protestants entring for that purpose into a League with Pope Paul III. which War he carried on with such success that without great trouble he overthrew them making their chief Heads the Elector of Saxony and Landtgrave of Hesse Prisoners The Emperour made use of this Policy in fomenting Divisions betwixt Duke Maurice and his Cousin the Elector of Saxony and refusing to fight with them at first he thereby protracted the War foreseeing that a Confederacy under so many Heads would not last long and that the Cities which contributed the most towards it would grow quickly weary of the Charges of the War Francis also and Henry VIII were both of them lately dead who else questionless with all their Power would have oppos'd his designs of oppressing the Protestants thereby to make himself absolute Master in Germany The Heads also of the Protestant League did greatly contribute to their own Misfortune they having let slip several opportunities especially at first before the Emperour had rightly settled his Matters when they might have done him considerable mischief nevertheless Charles was no great gainer by these Victories because he used the Conquer'd whom he was not able to keep in Obedience by force with too much rigour keeping the Captive Princes in too close an Imprisonment He also disobliged Maurice Elector of Saxony after his Father-in-law the Landtgrave of Hesse had by his persuasions surrender'd himself to the Emperour The Elector therefore being persuaded by the Prayers of his Children and others who objected to him That by his Assistance their Religion and Liberty were in danger of being lost he fell unawares upon Charles whom under favour of the Night and a Fogg he forc'd to retire from Inspruck After this exploit a Peace was concluded by the Mediation of King Ferdinand where in the Treaty at Passaw the Protestant Religion was establish'd In the mean while Henry II. King of France coming to the assistance of the Protestants had taken Metz Toul and Verdun The Emperour attackt Metz again with great fury but having been fain to leave it after a considerable loss sustain'd he discharg'd his Fury upon Hesdin and Tervanne which he levell'd with the Ground In Italy the Imperialists took Siena which afterwards Philip II. gave to Cosmus Duke of Tuscany reserving to himself the Sovereignty and some Sea-ports At last Charles tir'd with the Toils of the Empire and the Infirmities of his Body resigned the Imperial Crown to his Brother Ferdinand who would not consent that the same should come to his Son Philip. But to Philip he gave all his Kingdoms and Territories except those in Germany which fell to Ferdinand's share reserving to himself only a yearly allowance of 100000 Ducats He had made a little before a Truce of five Years with France which was soon broke by the persuasions of the Pope who endeavouring to drive the Family of Colonna out of their Possessions and they being upheld by the Spaniards the French sided with the Pope But this War prov'd very unfortunate to the French they being routed at St. Quintins lost that City and the Mareschal de Thermes was also soundly beaten near Gravelin At last a Peace was again concluded at Chateau en Chambrasis by virtue of which the French were obliged to restore all what they had taken in Italy which had been the occasion of some Blood-shed by Francis and Henry But under-hand it was agreed That both the King of Spain and France should endeavour to root out the Hereticks as they call'd them which succeeded afterwards very ill both in Spain and France In the Year before this viz. 1558 died Charles in the Convent of St. Justus in Spain where he spent his last days in quiet His last Will and Testament tho never so rational was so far from being pleasing to the Inquisition that it wanted but little of having been burnt as Heretical But his Father Confessour and the rest of the Monks in that Convent who had been present were forc'd to undergo the severe Judgment of this Court § 11. Under the Reign of Philip II. the greatness of the Spanish Monarchy began to be at a stand neither had its Kings the same success as formerly to get vast Kingdoms by Marriages For from the match of Philip with Mary Queen of England came no Children And truly in my Opinion the Spanish Greatness receiv'd the first shock at that time when Charles V. surrender'd his Dominions in Germany to his Brother Ferdinand and afterwards had him elected King of the Romans by which means the Power of this House was divided and the Imperial Crown separated from the Spanish Monarchy Charles would fain have afterwards persuaded Ferdinand to transfer the Succession of the Imperial Crown upon Philip but he being persuaded by his Son Maximilian to keep what he had got would in no ways part with it He was also much belov'd by the Germans whereas they had an aversion against Philip who being a meer Spaniard did not as much as understand the German Tongue And Ferdinand and his Successours prov'd very good Princes who were not fond of the Spanish methods of Governing But that which gave the greatest shock to the Spanish Greatness were the Troubles arisen in the Netherlands The reason why this Evil grew incurable was because Philip being over fond of his ease would rather sit still in Spain than by his Presence endeavour to stop the current before it ran too violent tho' his Father did not think it too much to venture himself at the Discretion of Francis his Rival to appease the Tumults arisen only in the City of Ghent Another reason was That he took the most violent course by sending the Duke of Alva a cruel Man among the Netherlunders who being us'd to a mild sort of Government were thereby put into despair especially when they were inform'd That the Inquisition had declar'd Criminal not only those who were guilty of the Rebellion and pulling down the Images but also all such Catholicks as had not made resistance against them The Saying of Anthony Vargas a Spanish Minister is a famous as ridiculous Haeretici diruerunt templa boni nihil fecerunt contra ergo omnes debent patibulari i. e. The Hereticks demolish'd the Churches the Catholicks did not oppose them wherefore they ought all to be hang'd Besides this the Spaniards were much hated by the Netherlanders not only because of the great differences there was betwixt the Manners of these Nations but also because these latter had been in great esteem with Charles V. who was very like them in all his Behaviour On the contrary Philip only encourag'd the Spaniards who having an
provided with all Necessaries was lost by the unskilfulness and Cowardice of the Governour so that the whole Kingdom of Tunis to the great prejudice of the Christians fell into the Hands of the Turks At home Philip had a War with the Marans of Granada who rebelling against him were supported by the Algerines and could not be subdu'd but with great difficulty and if the Turks had been quick enough in giving them timely assistance it might have prov'd very dangerous to Spain This Rebellion did not end till the Year 1570 after it had continued for three years There were also some Commotions among the Arragonians who pretended to take part with Anthony Perez who standing upon his privilege against the Process that was made him for having upon the King's Orders murther'd Escovedo an intimate Friend of Don John of Austria Philip by this intended to purge himself of the Infamy of the fact and at once to revenge himself upon Perez who had been unfaithfull to him in some Love Intrigue aiming at that himself which he had undertaken to procure for the King And tho this did not much redound to the honour of Philip yet by this he took an opportunity to retrench the Privileges of the Arragonians In the Year 1568 Philip caus'd his Son Charles to be kill'd under pretence that he had endeavour'd to kill his Father and not long after the Queen Isabella also Charles's Step-mother died not without suspicion of having been poison'd But a great many are of opinion that some Love Intrigues were the occasion of their death which is the more probable because the said Isabella being intended for the Bride of Charles had been taken by the Father in spite of his Son Henry King of Portugal dying there were several pretenders to that Crown among whom was Philip as being born of Isabella Emanuel King of Portugal's Daughter who maintain'd his Right by the Sword and under the Conduct of the Duke of Alva conquer'd the Kingdom forcing Anthony the Bastard who had caus'd himself to be proclaim'd King to fly into England and from thence into France where he died an Exile in Paris Only the Island of Tercera held out for some time longer which the French intending to relieve were totally routed by the Spaniards And thus Philip became Master both of the East and West Indies the two greatest Mines of Riches in the World Nevertheless the French English and Hollanders had found out a way to ease him of these prodigious Revenues For Philip just before his death did confess That the War with the Netherlands only had cost him 564 Millions of Ducats And truly it is very probable that trusting to his vast Riches he was thereby prompted to his ambitious Designs and to undertake more than prov'd beneficial to him He died in the Year 1598. § 12. Philip the IIId's Father had left him the Kingdom in Peace with France but the Dutch War grew every day the heavier upon the Spaniards The Spaniards did hope that after Philip II. in his latter days had married his Daughter Clara Eugenia to Albert Archduke of Austria giving her the Netherlands for a Dowry the Dutch would become more pliable and reunite themselves with the rest of the Provinces in the Netherlands as having now a Prince of their own and not liable to the Spanish Government But because the Hollanders did by no means like this bait and at the Siege of Ostend gave a tast to the Spaniards both of their Strength and firm Resolution that they were resolv'd to stand it out with them the Spaniards resolv'd to make Peace with them especially since the Hollanders had found out the way to the East Indies where they made great progress France also enjoying a peaceable Government under Henry IV. and encreasing in Power it was fear'd That if the French should fall upon Spain with fresh Forces which had been tir'd out by this tedious War it might prove fatal to Spain They were also in hopes that the fear of a foreign Enemy ceasing the Hollanders in time of Peace might fall into Divisions among themselves or at least that Peace and Plenty might abate their Courage The Spaniards did sufficiently shew their eagerness for a Peace with Holland by setting the Treaty on foot in the Hague by sending Ambrosius Spinola himself among others thither as Ambassadour and by granting and allowing them the East India Trade Whereas the Hollanders carried it very high and would not abate an ace of their Proposals At last a Truce for twelve Years was concluded with Holland In the Year next following Philip banish'd 900000 Marans the Off-spring of the ancient Moors who had profess'd themselves Christians only for a shew out of Spain because they intended to raise a Rebellion and had underhand crav'd Assistance from Henry IV. In the same Year the Spaniards took the Fortress of Arache situated on the Coast of Africa as they had likewise possess'd themselves before of the Harbour of Final near Genoua in the Year 1619. Those of the Valtelins did withdraw themselves from the Grisons The Spaniards sided with the former in hopes to unite them with the Dukedom of Milan But France taking part with the Grisons the business was protracted for a great many years till at last matters were restor'd to their former state This difference did rouse up all Italy and the Pope himself took part with the Grisons tho Protestants assisting them in the recovery of the Valtelins The War being broken out in Germany the Spaniards sent Ambrose Spinola out of the Netherlands into the Palatinate part of which was subdu'd by them Philip III. died in the Year 1621. § 13. His Son Philip IV. at the very beginning of his Reign made great alterations in the Court sending away the Creatures of the Duke de Lerma the Favourite of his Father He himself foreseeing what was likely to befall him did timely obtain a Cardinal's Cap fearing the King should aim at his Head With the beginning of the Reign of this King the Truce with Holland being expir'd the War was rekindled in which Spinola was forc'd to raise the Siege of Bergen op Zoom because Christian Duke of Brunswick and General Mansfeld having before routed the Spaniards near Fleury came to the assistance of the Hollanders Pieter Heyn surpris'd the Spanish Silver Fleet with a Booty of 12 Millions of Gilders At the same time the Hollanders did settle themselves in Brasile taking the City of Olinda In the Year 1629 the Spaniards being in hopes to make a considerable Diversion and to put the Dutch hard to it made an Inrode into the Velaw and took Amersfort whilst the Hollanders were busied in the Siege of Hertogenbusk Bois le Duc but the Hollanders taking Wesel by surprise they were oblig'd to retreat with all speed over the River Yssel for fear that their retreat should be cut off by the Dutch In the Year 1639
Catalonians which they would in no ways consent to unanimously agreed to shake off the Castilian Yoak and secretly sounded the Inclinations of the Duke of Braganza As soon as he upon the perswasions of his Lady had reâ—olv'd to accept of the Crown they broke loose and surprising the Garrison in the City Palace and Fort seiz'd the Ships kill'd the Secretary of State Vasconcello who had carried himself very proudly among them and proclaimed the Duke of Braganza King under the Name of John IV. purging the whole Kingdom within eight days of the Castilians and that with the loss only of two or three persons Which may serve as a remarkable instance to convince the World how easily a Kingdom is lost where the Peoples Inclination is averse to the supream Head Thus the Spanish Monarchy received a great blow and its Power being distracted it could not act effectually on all sides They also lost Perpignan tho the French could not go further into Spain for the Prince of Conde besieged Lerida in vain In the Year 1641 the Prince Monaco driving the Spanish Garrisons out of his Territories put himself under the protection of France There also happen'd a most dangerous Rebellion at Naples the Head of which was a poor Fisherman whose Name was Massanello who might have put the whole Kingdom into a flame if the French had been at hand to give him timely assistance but by the prudent management of the Governour the Earl of Ognato the Tumult was appeased Spain then being forc'd to quench the flames on all sides it could not be so mindfull of Holland as the most remote having all hands full to resist the dangers threatning them nearer home And the Spaniards had the good fortune to reduce as we said before Catalonia under their Subjection and to chase the French out of Piombino and Porto Longone but the English took from them the Island of Jamaica in the West Indies At last France being re-established in its former Tranquility the Spaniards thought it most convenient to make Peace with that Crown Which was concluded betwixt the two great Ministers of State the Cardinal Mazarini and Don Lewis de Haro in the Pyrenean Mountains By vertue of which France got Roussilion and several considerable places in the Netherlands Spain having thus concluded a Peace with all the rest of its Neighbours it began in earnest to make War against Portugal The Spaniards therefore enter'd Portugal with a great Force taking from the Portugueses several places but were also at several places soundly beaten The Battel near Entremos where Don Juan and that near Villa Viciosa where Caracena received a fatal Defeat are most famous The obtaining of which two Victories on the Portuguese side is chiefly ascribed to the French General Schomberg Philip IV. died in the Year 1665. § 14. He had for his Successour his Son Charles II. a Child of four years of age who under the Tuition of his Mother negligently prosecuted the War against Portugal and at last by the Mediation of England was forc'd to make Peace with that Crown renouncing his right to the same because the French at that time made a grievous havock in the Netherlands For tho' Mary Teresia Daughter of Philip IV. at the time when she was married to the King of France had renounc'd all her right of Succession to her paternal Inheritance yet the French taking the opportunity of their flourishing condition and the decay'd state of Spain England also and Holland being engaged in a War with one another who would else not have left the Netherlands to be devoured by them they enter'd Flanders with a vast Army using among other things for a pretence that which in Brabant is called Jus devolutionis by which the real Estates of private persons fall to the Children born during the time of the first marriage as soon as the Father marries again The French took in this War without much resistance a great many considerable Cities and Forts viz. Charleroy Tournay Lisle Douay Oudenarde and some others they conquer'd also the whole Franche Compte which hastened the Peace betwixt England and Holland and occasioned the Tripple Alliance as it is called made betwixt England Sweden and Holland for the preservation of the Spanish Netherlands In the following Year France made a Peace with Spain at Aix la Chapelle restoring to Spain the Franche Compte but keeping what places he had taken in Flanders But when Holland in the Year 1672 was attack'd by the French Spain sided with the Dutch knowing that the loss of the Vnited Provinces must draw after it that of the Spanish Netherlands So it came again to an open War wherein at first Spain lost Burgundy The rebellious Messineses threw themselves under the protection of France but were afterwards deserted by them France also got Limburgh Conde Valencienne Cambray Ypres St. Omer Aeth and Ghent But a Peace was concluded at Nimmegen by virtue of which France kept the Franche Compte and most places taken in the Netherlands restoring only to Spain Limburgh Ghent Cortryck Oudenarde Aeth and Charleroy § 15. Having thus given a brief History of the Kingdom of Spain we will also add something concerning the Genius of the Spaniards and the extent of their Territories as also of the Strength and Weakness of this Kingdom and its Condition in reference to its Neighbours The Spanish Nation therefore is commonly esteem'd to be very wise and to take remote prospects throughly weighing a thing before it undertakes it Whereby nevertheless the Spaniards being overcautious and exact in their Counsels do often lose the opportunities of action Besides this the Spaniards are very constant to their Resolutions and tho' they fail once in an Attempt they will try their Fortune again endeavouring to overcome its frowns by their Constancy They are very fit for War and not only brave at the first attack but also will hold out till the last their sober way of living and spare Bodies make them fit to bear Hunger and Thirst and to be very watchfull But this the Spaniards are extreamly blamed for that they maintain their Gravity by high-flown Words and a proud Behaviour Tho' those that converse with them do declare that this Gravity which appears so odious is not so much the effect of their Pride as of a melancholy Constitution and an ill Custom they never being fond to converse much with Foreign Nations They are in general very zealous for the Roman Catholick Religion and abominate all others They are seldom fit for any Trade or Business where any hard labour is required such as Husbandry or any Handycraft Trades wherefore these are chiefly managed among them by Foreigners It is credibly reported That in Madrid alone there are above 40000 Frenchmen being for the most part Merchants Artists Handycrafts-men and Labourers who go under the Name of Burgundians
the Spaniards because they have thereby a convenient Correspondence with the House of Austria As long as Burgundy and the Netherlands were united they might be compared to a Kingdom but now Burgundy is lost the seven united Provinces have separated themselves from the rest of the Netherlands and France has conquered a great part of the remainder And tho' in the Spanish Netherlands there are very fair and strong Cities left yet nevertheless it seems that the greatest benefit which Spain receives from them amounts to this That by them the French Arms are diverted from the other Spanish Territories that they commonly draw the Seat of War thither and serve to take off the edge of the French Fury In the East Indies the Philippine Islands belong to the Spaniards whose Capital City being Manilla was taken by them in the Year 1565 but these Islands are so inconsiderable that it has been often under debate whether it were not most convenient to abandon them Yet some Indian Commodities which from several places and especially from China are brought to Manilla are from thence transported to New-Spain and Mexico whereby there is kept a constant Communication betwixt the Spanish West and East Indies § 19. From what has been said it is evident that Spain is a potent Kingdom which has under its Jurisdiction rich and fair Countries abounding with all Necessaries not only sufficient for the use of its Inhabitants but also affording a great overplus for Exportation The Spaniards also do not want Wisdom in managing their State Affairs nor Valour to carry on a War Nevertheless this vast Kingdom has its Infirmities which have brought it so low that it is scarce able to stand upon its own Legs Among those is to be esteemed one the want of Inhabitants in Spain there being not a sufficient number both to keep in obedience such great Provinces and at the same time to make Head against a potent Enemy which want is not easily to be repaired out of those Countries which are under their subjection since it is the Interest of Spain rather to restrain the Courage of these Inhabitants for fear they should one time or another take Heart and shake off the Spanish Yoak And whenever they raise some Souldier in these Provinces they cannot trust them with the defence of their Native Country but are obliged to disperse them by sending them into other Parts under the Command only of Spaniards Spain therefore is scarce able to raise within it self a sufficient number of Souldiers for the Guard and Defence of its frontier places Wherefore whenever Spain happens to have War with other Nations it is obliged to make use of Foreign Souldiers and to raise those is not only very chargeable but also the King is not so well assured of their Faith as of that of his own Subjects The want of Inhabitants is also one reason why Spain cannot now-a-days keep a considerable Fleet at Sea which nevertheless is extreamly necessary to support the Monarchy of that Kingdom Another weakness is That the Spanish Provinces are mightily dis-joined they being divided by vast Seas and Countries These therefore cannot be maintained and governed without great difficulty for the Governours of the Provinces being remote from the sight of the Prince he cannot take so exact an account of their Actions and the oppressed Subjects want often opportunity to make their Complaints to the King besides that Men and Money are with great charge and danger sent out of Spain into these Provinces without hopes of ever returning into the Kingdom Their Strength cannot be kept together as being obliged to divide their Forces The more disjoined these Provinces are the more frontier Garrisons are to be maintained all which may be saved in a Kingdom whose parts are not so much dis-joined They are also liable to being attack'd in a great many places at once one Province not being able to assist another Besides this America being the Treasury of Spain is parted from it by the vast Ocean whereby their Silver Fleets are subject to the hazard of the Seas and Pyrates And if it happens that such a Fleet is lost the whole Government must needs suffer extreamly by the want of it the Inhabitants of Spain being so exhausted as not to be able to raise sufficient Summs to supply the Publick Necessities The Spaniards are also mighty deficient in regulating their West India Trade which is so ill managed that the greatest part of those Riches are conveyed to other Nations whereby they are empoured to chastise Spain with its own Money After the death of Philip II. it has also proved very prejudicial to Spain that by the carelessness of the succeeding Kings and during the long Minority of this present the Nobles have so increased their Power that they are now very backward in duely assisting the King and by impoverishing the King and Commonalty have got all the Riches to themselves It is also a common Disease in all Governments where the Popish Religion has got the upper hand That the Popish Clergy is very rich and potent and yet pretends by a Divine Right to be exempted from all publick burdens except that some of them in the utmost extremity vouchsafe to contribute some small portion for the defence of the whole but that not without consent of the Pope Yet the King of Spain has that Prerogative which he obtained from Pope Hadrian IV. that he has the disposal of all the chief Church Benefices in his Kingdom and he is also Head and Master of all the Ecclesiastical Orders of Knighthood in Spain And because the Kings of Spain have hitherto pretended to be the most zealous Protectours of the Papal Chair and Religion they have thereby so obliged the Zealots of the Roman Catholick Religion and especially the Jesuits that these have always been endeavouring to promote the Interest of Spain § 20. Lastly It is also worth our observation how Spain does behave it self in relation to its Neighbours and what Good or Evil it may again expect from them Spain therefore is opposite to the Coast of Barbary having also several Forts on that side viz. Pegnon de Velez Oran Arzilla and would be better if they had also Algiers and Tunis From hence Spain need not fear any thing now since it has quite freed it self from the very Remnants of the Moors But the Pyracies committted by those Corsaires is not so hurtfull to Spain as to other Nations who traffique with Spain Italy or Turky for the Spaniards seldom export their own Commodities into the other parts of Europe but these are exported by other Nations The Turks seem to be pretty near to the Islands of Sicily and Sardinia and to the Kingdom of Naples Yet are they not much feared by the Spaniards the Sea which lies betwixt them being an obstacle against making a Descent with a considerable Army in any of those Parts and if an Army should
gainer by it since the English have a vast Trade with the Spanish Sea-ports and their Trade in the Levant would suffer extreamly from the Spanish Privateers but also Holland could not look with a good Eye upon these Conquests of the English Portugal by it self cannot much hurt Spain but in conjunction with another Enemy it is capable of making a considerable Diversion at home But the Portugueses could not propose any considerable Advantages to themselves thereby and it might easily happen that Holland siding with Spain might take from hence an opportunity to drive the Portugueses quite out of the East Indies The King of France therefore is the capital and most formidable Enemy to Spain who wanting not Power not only longs to devour the rest of the Netherlands but also aims at the Conquest of other parts of Spain But if the old Maxims of Policy are not grown quite out of date it is to be hoped that all who have any Interest in the preservation of Spain will with all their power endeavour to prevent that the ruin of Spain the Liberty and Possessions of all the States in Europe may not depend on the Pleasure and Will of one single person But what Revolution may happen in Spain if the present Royal Family which has no Heirs yet should fail is beyond Human Understanding to determine or foresee because it is to be feared that upon such an occasion not only France would do its utmost to obtain it but also because several States which were annexed to Spain by the Royal Family might take an opportunity to withdraw themselves from the same CHAP. III. Of Portugal § 1. POrtugal which comprehends the greatest part of that Province which the Romans called Lusitania fell with the rest of Spain under the last Gothick King Roderick into the Hands of the Moors who were in possession of it for a long time but in the Year 1093 Alfonsus VI. King of Castile and Leâ—n arming himself with all his Power to attack the Moors and craving also the Assistance of Foreign Princes among others also came one Henry to signalize himself in this War whose Pedigree is variously related by the Historians For some will have him descended out of the House of Burgundy and have made him a younger Son of Robert Duke of Burgundy whose Father was Robert King of France Son of Hugh Capet Others derive his Pedigree from the House of Loraine alledging That the reason of his being called a Burgundian was because he was born at Besanson To this Henry King Alfonsus VI. gave in marriage his natural Daughter Theresia as a reward of his Valour giving unto him for a Dowry under the Title of an Earldom all that part of Portugal which was then in the possession of the Christians which comprehended that part of the Country where are the Cities of Braga Coimbria Visco Lamego and Porto as also that tract of Ground which is now called Tralos Montes granting to him also a power to conquer the rest of that Country as far as to the River of Guadiana and to keep it under his Jurisdiction yet with these conditions That he should be a Vassal of Spain repair to the Dyets of that Kingdom and in case of a War be obliged to serve with 300 Horse Henry died in the Year 1112 leaving a Son whose name was Alfonsus being then very young His Inheritance was during his Minority usurp'd by Ferdinand Potz Count of Trastamara his Father-in-law he having married his Mother But as soon as he was grown up he took up Arms against his Father-in-law beat him out of Portugal but his Mother he put in Prison who calling to her aid Alfonsus VII he promised to dis-inherit her Son and to give him all Portugal But Alfonsus of Portugal defeated the Castilians in a Battel by which Victory he pretended to have freed himself from the Spanish Subjection This Alfonsus undertook an Expedition against King Ismar who had his Kingdom on the other side of the River Tajo who being joined by the Forces of four other petty Moorish Kings drew out against him Alfonsus was then in his Camp near Cabebas des Reyes proclaimed King thereby to animate his Souldiers and get a most signal Victory taking the five Standards of those Kings whence he put five Shields in the Arms of Portugal and retained ever after the Title of King He took afterwards a great many Cities from the Moors and among the rest with the assistance of the Netherland Fleet the City of Lisbon in the Year 1147. This Alfonsus was taken Prisoner near Badajoz by Ferdinand King of Egypt who gave him his Freedom without any other Ransom than that he was to restore to him some Cities which he had taken from him in Gallicia After he had reigned very gloriously and greatly enlarged the Limits of his Kingdom he died in the 91st Year of his Age. § 2. Him succeeded his Son Sanctius who built a great many Cities and fill'd them with Inhabitants He took from the Moors the City of Selva being assisted in that Expedition by a Fleet sent out of the Netherlands to the Holy Land He was during his whole Reign always in action with the Moors and died in the Year 1212. After him reigned his Son Alfonsus sirnamed Crassus who did nothing worth mentioning but that with the help of the Netherlanders who went to the Holy Land he took from the Moors the City of Alcassar He died in the Year 1223. His Son Sanctius sirnamed Capellus succeeded him who being very careless and ruled by his Wife was excluded from the Administration of the Government by the Portugueses who conferr'd it on Alfonsus his Brother Sanctius died an Exile in Toledo The Portugueses have made this observation concerning him that he was the only Portuguese King who died without leaving either Legitimate Children or Bastards behind him Alfonsus the Brother of Sanctius parted from his Lady Mathildis Countess of Boulogne she being somewhat Ancient and Barren and married Beatrice Daughter to Alfonsus X. King of Castile with whom he had for a Dowry the County of Algarbia but the Pope being dissatisfy'd with this Divorce excommunicated both him and the whole Kingdom He reigned very laudably and united a great many Cities to his Kingdom and died in the Year 1279. The extraordinary Virtues of his Son Dionysius especially Justice Liberality and Constancy are highly extoll'd by the Portugueses He having also adorn'd the Kingdom with a great many publick Buildings among which is the Academy of Conimbria first founded by him There is an old Proverb concerning him used among the Portugueses El Rey D. Denys qui fiz quanto quin King Dionysius who did whatsoever he pleased He died in the Year 1325 his Son Alfonsus IV. sirnamed the Brave was very glorious for his Atchievements both in Peace and War but he banished his Bastard Brother who was
greatly beloved both by his Father and the People and caused D. Agnes de Castro a very beautiful Lady who was without his consent married to his Son Pieter barbarously to be murthered which so exasperated Pieter that he taking up Arms against the Father did considerable mischief till at last the business was composed He died in the Year 1357. His Son Pieter was commonly called the Cruel tho' some will have this rather to have been spoken to his praise as having been an exact observer of Justice never sparing any Offender He died in the Year 1368. His Son Ferdinand contended with Henry the Bastard who had murthered his Brother Pieter sirnamed the Cruel King of Castile about the Kingdom of Castile because his Mother Beatrice had been Daughter of Sanctius IV. King of Castile and a great many of the Nobility and some Cities of that Kingdom declaring for him he waged War against the forementioned Henry But he being too strong for him he could not maintain his Pretensions but was obliged to make Peace However the War broke out afresh again betwixt them because Ferdinand had protected some who were banished out of Castile for High Treason neither would upon demand surrender them To revenge this Henry made an inrode into Portugal and finding no resistance over-ran the greatest part of the Country After the death of Henry Ferdinand made a Peace with his Son John but the same was soon violated again by the Portugueses who encouraged the Duke of Lancaster that married Constantia Daughter of Pieter King of Castile to pretend to the Crown of Castile He came with a good Army into Portugal but the English being quickly grown weary of the War in Spain and living very disorderly in Portugal a Peace was concluded on both sides At last Ferdinand married his Daughter Beatrice to John of Castile under condition that such Children as were born of their Bodies should succeed in the Kingdom of Portugal which was afterwards the occasion of bloody Wars This Ferdinand who by his frequent Wars had proved very pernicious to Portugal died in the Year 1383 being the last of the true Race of the Kings of Portugal § 3. After the death of Ferdinand great Troubles arose in Portugal most of the Portugueses not being able to brook living under the Subjection of the Castilians whom they mortally hated It was 't is true agreed on in the Articles of Marriage made betwixt the King of Castile and Beatrice Daughter of Ferdinand That her Mother Eleonora should have the Administration of the Government in Portugal till such Children as should be born of this Marriage should be of age But this Eleonora leaving all to the management of the Count of Ancira her much suspected Favourite she drew upon her self the hatred of the Portugueses John therefore natural Son of Pieter King of Portugal privately murther'd him whereby he got both the Favour of the People and encreased the hatred against the Queen Dowager But some of the Portugueses being much dissatisfy'd at these proceedings begg'd the King of Castile to take upon him the Crown of Portugal which he might in all likelyhood have obtained if he had been quick enough either by fair means or by force to have put himself into full possession of the same But he being uncertain in his Resolutions gave by his delays time and opportunity to the adverse Party to strengthen it self Wherefore he coming without an Army into Portugal his Mother-in-law resign'd to him the Government but he found but an indifferent Reception among the Portugueses they being very averse to him because he used very rarely to speak or converse with them Nevertheless a great many of the Nobility and some Cities did side with him but most out of a hatred to the Castilians chose for their Leader John the Bastard a wise and brave Man and much belov'd by the People The Castilians thereupon besieged Lisbon but their Army being for the most part destroyed by the Plague they were obliged to leave it without having got any advantage In the Year next following the Portugueses declar'd this John their King who very courageously attack'd those places which had declared for the Castilians and subdued the greatest part of them The Castilians then entred with an Army into Portugal but were entirely routed by this new King near Aliubarotta which Victory is yearly celebrated to this day among the Portugueses After this Battel all the rest of the Cities did without more adoe surrender themselves to the new King The Portugueses also calling unto their aid the Duke of Lancaster unto whom they had promised the Crown of Castile they enter'd into that Kingdom with an Army But the English having suffer'd extreamly by Sickness the Duke of Lancaster thought it most convenient to conclude a Peace with the Castilians whereupon it was agreed That the Son of the King of Castile should marry his only Daughter Catharine which he had by Constantia Daughter to Pieter King of Castile A Truce was also made betwixt Portugal and Castile at that time but the War soon breaking out again at last an everlasting Peace was concluded betwixt both Kingdoms so that John had the good fortune to maintain himself in the possession of the Crown of Portugal and reign'd with great applause After he was quietly settled in the Throne he undertook an Expedition into Africa and took the City Ceuta whose Son also first found out the Isle of Madera This King died in the Year 1433 and left a Memory that is to this day dear to the Portugueses § 4. His Son Edward was a very Virtuous Prince but did not reign long for at that time Portugal being over-run with the Plague he got the Infection by a Letter and died in the Year 1438. During his Reign his Brothers undertook a most unfortunate Expedition into Africa where being themselves taken Prisoners before Tangier they promised to restore to the Moors Ceuta for a Ransom leaving Don Ferdinand as a Hostage behind them But the States of Portugal refusing to stand to the Contract the Hostage was forc'd to end his days in Prison Alfonsus Son to this Edward was but six years old when his Father died whose Tuition was committed by his Father's last Will to his Mother But the States refusing to submit themselves to the Government of a Foreign Woman conferr'd the Administration of the Kingdom on Don Pedro Duke of Conimbria Brother to King Edward but he received a very slender Recompence for his Services for being falsely accused before the new King he was slain as he was going with some Troops to the King to justifie himself Alfonsus V. was else a very good Souldier and a brave Prince under whose Reign the Portugueses took several places on the Coast of Africa viz. Tangier Arcilla Alcassar and some others Good store of Gold was also transported out of Guinea into Portugal which he employ'd
late much decay'd He undertook therefore an Expedition into the next adjacent parts of Africa intending by light Skirmishes to try his Enemies He proposed afterwards a Voyage into the Indies but his Council opposing it it was agreed upon that he should undertake an Expedition into Africa an occasion presenting it self at that time for that Muley Mahomet King of Morocco being banish'd by his Uncle Muley Malucco craved the assistance of King Sebastian Wherefore notwithstanding the good Counsels of Philip King of Spain and others who dissuaded him from it he in person with a great but unexercised Army enter'd Africa and advancing against all Reason too far into the Country was obliged in a disadvantageous place to fight against a much more numerous Army wherefore the success of the Battel was answerable to the rash attempt his Army wherein was the flower of the Nobility of Portugal being miserably routed and the Souldiers all either cut to pieces or made Prisoners This Battel is famous because three Kings fell viz. King Sebastian the banish'd Muley Mahomet and Muley Malucco King of Morocco who during the time of the Battel died of a Fever This happened in the Year 1578. Him succeeded his Uncle Henry the Cardinal a very old Man under whose Reign there happened nothing worth mentioning but that perpetual contests were set on foot concerning the Succession Wherefore he dying in the Year 1580 Philip II. King of Spain thought it the most efficacious way to dispute with the Sword in hand and perceiving that the Portugueses out of that hatred which they bare to the Castilians were inclined to Anthony Son of Lewis de Beya natural Son to King John III. he sent the Duke d'Alba with a great Army into Portugal who quickly chased away Anthony and in few days became Master of the whole Kingdom all being forced soon to submit except the Isle of Tercera which was not reduced till after the French who came to its relief were beaten As the Portugueses did not without great reluctancy bear the Government of the Castilians so this Union with Castile proved very prejudicial to them afterwards For Philip who was for bringing the Netherlanders again under Obedience thought that nothing could do it more effectually than to stop their Trade and Commerce with Spain and Portugal For hitherto they had traded no further being used to fetch away their Commodities from thence and to convey them into the more Northern parts of Europe Wherefore Philip concluded that if this way of getting Money were once stop'd they would quickly grow poor and thereby be obliged to submit themselves But this design had a quite contrary effect for the Hollanders being themselves excluded from Trade with Spain and Portugal try'd about the end of the latter Age to sail to the East Indies And as soon as after a great many difficulties they had once gotten footing there they greatly impaired the Portugueses Trade who hitherto had only managed the same and afterwards took from them one Fort after another And the English with the assistance of Abbas King of Persia forced from them the famous City of Ormutz Nor was this all for the Hollanders took from them a great part of Brasile and several places on the Coast of Africa which the Hollanders in all probability would have had no reason to undertake if Portugal had remained a Kingdom by it self and had not been annexed to Spain § 7. But in the Year 1640 the Portugueses took an occasion to shake off the Spanish Yoak For Philip IV. then summoned the Portuguese Nobility to assist him in the War against the Catalonians who had rebelled against him Being therefore armed and finding an opportunity to consult with one another concerning those Troubles in which Spain was involv'd at that time they agreed to withdraw themselves from the Subjection of Spain proclaiming for their King the Duke of Braganza who stiled himself John IV. whose Grandmother had stood in competition with Philip II. for that Crown The Spaniards committed a gross mistake in this that they did not in time secure the Duke whom they knew to have a fair pretence to that Crown to be extreamly beloved by that Nation and to be in possession of the fourth part of the Kingdom The Spaniards being at that time entangled in Wars against France Holland and Catalonia the Portugueses had thereby good leisure given them to settle their Affairs They made also a Peace with Holland by virtue of which both Parties were to remain in possession of what they had gotten But this Peace did not last long for these places which were in the possession of the Hollanders in Brasile revolted to the Portugueses which the Hollanders looking upon as done by contrivance of the Portugueses denounced War against them And tho' they did not retake Brasile yet did they take a great many other places from them in the East Indies viz. Malacca the places on the Coast of the Isle of Zeylon on the Coast of Cormandel and on the Coast of Malabar Cochin Canaror Cranganor and some others and if they had not clapt up a Peace with them they would in all likely hood have also driven them out of Goa it self John IV. died in the Year 1656 leaving the Kingdom to his Son Alfonsus who was under Age but the Administration of the Government was in the mean time lodged with his Mother After the Pyrenean Treaty was concluded out of which Portugal was excluded by the Spaniards it being besides this agreed with France not to send any Assistances to the Portugueses the Spaniards fell upon the Portugueses in good earnest But these defended themselves bravely and notwithstanding the Articles of the Pyrenean Treaty the French King did give leave to the Earl of Schombergh and a great many other Frenchmen to enter into the Service of the Portugueses who routed the Spaniards in several Encounters but more especially near Extremos and Villa Vitiosa At last the French entering with a great Army into the Netherlands the Spaniards were willing to conclude a Peace with the Portugueses who were also glad to be once disentangled out of so tedious a War By virtue of this Peace Spain did resign all its Pretensions upon Portugal In the mean time Alfonsus was grown up a wild and awkward sort of a Man as Don Pedro's Friends have represented him to the World who besides this by a Distemper which he had in his tender Age was so disabled both in his Body and Mind that he was neither fit to rule nor marry Yet he taking from his Mother the Administration of Affairs upon himself who quickly after died married a Princess of Nemours descended from the House of Savoy who having lived with him about sixteen Months retired into a Monastery desiring to be divorced from him She alledged That Alfonsus was not only incapable of Matrimony but also that he had endeavoured
to have one of his Favourites get her with Child thereby to secure the Crown to his Family There was besides this so strong a Jealousie betwixt the King and his Brother Don Pedro that the latter thought his Life to be in danger if he did not prevent the Designs of his Brother and his Favourites He therefore bringing the Nobility and People over to his Party forced Alfonsus to surrender to him the Administâ—â—â—â—on of the Kingdom reserving for his Maintenance only the yearly Revenue of 270000 Livers as also the Palace of Braganza with all its Appurtenances Don Pedro would not take upon himself the Title of King but chose rather to be called Regent of Portugal in the name of his Brother Alfonsus he being incapable of Administring the Government He married also upon the desire of the Portugueses and with the Dispensation of the Pope his Brother's Wife And because Alfonsus should not be in a capacity of raising any disturbances he was under a good Guard conducted into the Island of Terâ—â—ra But Don Pedro has hitherto administred the Government in peace and to the general satisfaction of the People § 8. And to say something concerning the Genius of the Portugueses and the Strength and the Nature of the Country The Portugueses are not inferiour to the Spaniards in Pride and Haughtiness but are not esteemed so Prudent and Cautious as these but are over-secure in Prosperity and in time of danger rash and fool-hardy Where they get the upper-hand they are very rigorous and cruel They are mightily addicted to be Covetous and love Usury and have searched after Money in all corners of the World Some also will have them to be very Malicious which they say is the remnant of the Jewish Blood which is intermingled with that of the Portuguese Nation This Country considering its bigness is very populous as is evident by the number of Portugueses which have settled themselves in Brasile on the Coast of Africa and in the East Indies Yet are they not in a capacity to raise a numerous Land Army without Foreign help or to man out a mighty Fleet of Men of War but they have enough to do to Garrison their frontier Places well and to keep Convoys for their Merchant Ships § 9. Concerning the Countries which belong now-a-days to Portugal The Kingdom of Portugal by it self considered is neither very large nor very fruitfull the Inhabitants living most upon such Corn as is imported Yet is the Country full of Cities and Towns and has a great many commodious Sea-ports The Commodities of the growth of Portugal fit for Exportation are Salt of which a great quantity is from Setubal or St. Hubes transported into the Northern Countries As also Oyl some Wine and all sorts of Fruit. The other Commodities which are brought from thence they first have from those Provinces that belong to them The Silver Mine called Guacaldane is said to be of the yearly value of 178 Quentoes of Silver each Quent being reckoned to amount to 2673 Ducats 8 Reals and 26 Marvedoes Among those Countries that now belong to Portugal the chiefest is Brasile being a long tract of Land in America extended all along the Sea side but very narrow and famous for the wholsomness of the Air and its Fertility Here abundance of Sugar is made from whence arises the main Revenue of the Country the Portugueses making use of the same in preserving those excellent Fruits as grow both in Portugal and Brasile Brasile also affords Ginger Cotton Wooll Indigo and Wood for the Dyers But because the Natives of this Country are naturally lazy who cannot by any ways be forced to hard labour the Portugueses buy upon the Coast of Africa and especially in Congo and Angola Negroes whom they use for Slaves buying and selling them in Brasile as we do Oxen they are employed in all sorts of hardships and drudgery The Trade of the Portugueses on the West side of Africa is not now of any great consequence since the Hollanders have interfered with them and those places which they are possess'd of on the East side of Africa only serve to enrich their Governours What the Hollanders have left them in the East Indies is of no small consequence to them for Goa is a very large City where there is a great Trade among People of all Nations But the wiser fort do not approve of the Portuguese Government in the East Indies the Portugueses there are given to Voluptuousness and neglecting Military Affairs are so presumptuous as to imagine that nevertheless with their haughty Carriage they can out-brave others Hence it was that the Hollanders found it so easie to drive this Nation out of the greatest part of the Indies which was grown hatefull to them all Yet the Portugueses enjoy one Privilege which the Dutch have not that they are allowed a free Trade with China where they have the City of Macao in an Island not far distant from the Continent and they have understood so to mis-represent the Hollanders with the Chineses that they hitherto as far as I know they have not been able to obtain a free Commerce with China Formerly the Portugueses had a great Interest in Japan which was chiefly procured by means of the Jesuites who made it their business to convert the Japoneses to the Christian Religion It is related that above 400000 of them were baptized not without hopes that all the rest would at last have followed their example But about thirty years ago the Dutch by their Practices and Artifices render'd the Portugueses suspected to the Emperour of Japan having intercepted a Letter from the Jesuits to the Pope wherein they promised to bring ere long the whole Kingdom of Japan under the Obedience of the Roman See The Hollanders interpreted this Letter in such a sense as if the Jesuits with the assistance of the new Converts did intend to dethrone the Emperour telling him That the Pope pretended to an Authority of disposing of Kingdoms at his pleasure and that the King of Spain who was then Master of Portugal was in great esteem with him The jealous Japoneses were easily persuaded hereof when they considered with what Respect and Kindness the Jesuits were treated by the new Christians those being also very ready to accept of what these good natur'd People offered them And the Governours were sensible and complained that their usual Presents from the Subjects decreased daily since the new Converts gave so much to their Priests The Hollanders also shew'd the Emperour of Japan in a Mapp how the Conquests of the King of Spain did extend on one side as far as Manilla on the other side as far as Macao so that by subduing of Japan he would have an opportunity of uniting his Conquests This occasioned a most horrible Persecution against the Christians the Japoneses endeavouring by incredible Torments to overcome the Constancy of a Nation which is naturally one of the
perceived what their Intention was they endeavour'd to drive them out of the Island but these taking up Arms and calling in a great many thousands of their Country-men to their assistance first took from the Britains the Eastern parts of the Island And the Western parts which were yet in the possession of the Britains being afterwards extreamly wasted by Plague and Famine so that the British King Cadwalladar retired into the lesser Britainy The Saxons took hold of this opportunity conquering all the rest of Britainy except the Province of Wales which being surrounded with Mountains they were not able to subdue This abovementioned Cadwalladar was the last King of the ancient British Race who perceiving that he was no ways able any longer to resist the Power of the Saxons retired to Rome into a Convent But Britainy received the Name of Anglia or England from the Angles § 3. These Saxons erected seven Kingdoms which however had not their beginning all at one time but according as they had taken one part after another from the Inhabitants At last they fell together by the ears among themselves till one having swallowed up another all were united into one Kingdom which how it happened we will briefly relate The first Kingdom then was that of Kent which began in the Year 455 and during the Reigns of seventeen Kings lasted till the Year 827 when it was subdued by the West Saxons The second was the Kingdom of Sussex which began in the Year 488 and under five Kings lasted till the Year 601 when it was likewise made a Province by the West Saxons The third was that of the West Saxons which began in the Year 519 and lasted under nineteen Kings 561 Years The Eleventh of these Kings named Ino did order That each Subject that was worth ten Pence should yearly give one Penny to the Pope of Rome which Tax was first called the King's Alms and afterwards Peter's Pence The fourth Kingdom was that of Essex which began in the Year 527 and lasted under fourteen Kings till the Year 808 when it was also conquered by the West Saxons The fifth was that of Northumberland which began in the Year 547 and lasted under three and twenty Kings till the Year 926 when it also was brought under subjection by the West Saxons The sixth Kingdom was that of the Mercians which had its beginning in the Year 522 and lasted under twenty Kings till the Year 724 when it also fell into the Hands of the West Saxons The seventh was that of the East Angles which began in the Year 575 and lasted under fifteen Kings till the Year 928 when under its King Athelstan it was united with the rest But after Egbert King of the West Saxons had either subdued the rest or forced their Kings to acknowledge him for their Supream Head he and his Successours were henceforward called no more Kings of the Saxons but of England Under his Reign the Danes first enter'd England as they continued to do under the following Kings tho' in the beginning they were at several times bravely repuls'd Nevertheless they got footing at last in the Northern parts of England where they lived for a while pretty quietly under the Protection of the Kings of England But in the time of King Ethelred who began his Reign in the Year 979 the Danes made Inrodes into the Southern parts of England forced the English to pay them great Summs of Money ravish'd their Women and committed such outrages that they got the Name of Lord Danes And tho' the English conspir'd against the Danes and cut them all off yet the Danish King return'd the next Year and made prodigious havock among the English their great Preparations which were made against the Danes being by the Craft of the Traitor Edrick notwithstanding Ethelred had made him Duke of Mercia giving him his Daughter for a Wife render'd ineflectual so that Ethelred was obliged to leave his desolate Kingdom and to retire into Normandy Sueno while he was busie in plundering the Nunnery of St. Edmund having been kill'd by a Sword which no body knew from whence it came Ethelred return'd out of Normandy into England and forced Canute Sueno's Son to retire out of England into Denmark but he return'd quickly with a much greater Force and Ethelred making all imaginable Preparations against him died in the Year 1016 whose Son Edmund sirnamed Ironside did defend himself with great Bravery against the Danes and might have obtained several Victories over them if he had not been therein prevented by that Traitor Edrick At last it was agreed That both Kings should make an end of the War by a single Combat in which tho' Edmund had the advantage of giving Canute a dangerous stroke yet was he persuaded to finish the Combat by dividing the Kingdom with the Danes and was afterwards as he retired privately to ease Nature treacherously murther'd by Edrick § 4. After the death of Edmund Canute called together the English Lords and asked them Whether at the time when the Kingdom was divided there was any thing mentioned concerning the right of Succession of the Brothers and Sons of Edmund and the English out of fear answering there was not he received Homage from them and was crowned King of England After he had rid himself of all that were left of the Royal Race he to curry favour with the People married Emma the Widow of King Ethelred sent most of his Danes home and reigned with great applause Some of his Parasites who pretended to attribute to him something above a Humane Power he ridicul'd by causing a Chair to be set near the Sea-side commanding the Seas not to wet his Feet but the Tide rolling on the Waves as usually he told them That from thence they might judge of what extent was the Power of all worldly Kings He died in the Year 1035. His Son Harald succeeded by reason of his nimbleness sirnamed Harefoot He did nothing worth mentioning but that he caused his Stepmother Emma and her Sons whom he had with fair words persuaded to come over out of Normandy to be miserably murther'd He died in the Year 1039 leaving no Children behind him After his death the great Men of the kingdom called out of Denmark Hardiknut his Brother born of Emma and Canute who was famous for nothing but his greedy Appetite he being used to keep Table four times a day His Subjects were so averse to him that when he happened to die at a Feast after he had reign'd but two Years the English made publick Rejoicings in the Streets which they called Hocks-tide the Danes after his death growing so despicable to the English that the Danish Government in England expired after they had ravag'd England for the space of 240 tho' they possessed the Throne but 26 Years After the death of Hardiknut Edward sirnamed the Confessor Son of King Ethelred
and Emma Brother of Hardiknut on the Mother's-side who had sought Sanctuary in Normandy was called in to be king of England He was crowned in the Year 1042 and to gain the Affection of the People he remitted a Tax called Danegeld which had been constantly paid for forty Years last past He reigned very peaceably except that he was now and then pester'd with the Irish and Danish Pirates whom nevertheless he quickly overcame He was the first to whom was attributed that Virtue which even to this day the Kings of England are said to have to heal by touching that Disease which in England is called the King 's Evil. He died without Children He intended to have left the Kingdom to his Cousin Edgar Atheling Grandson of King Edmund Ironside but he being very young Harald Son of Goodwin Earl of Kent who had the Tuition of Edgar put the Crown upon his own Head but did not enjoy it above nine Months being slain in a Battel by William Duke of Normandy whereby the Crown of England was transferr'd to the Norman Family § 5. This William sirnamed the Conquerour was Son of Robert Duke of Normandy who was descended from Rollo a Dane who about the Year 900 with a great number of his Country-men and Norwegians fell into France and ravaging the Country without resistance Charles the Simple the then King of France thought it the best way to set him at quiet by putting him into possession of the Province of Neustria which afterwards was called Normandy and giving to him in Marriage his Daughter Geisa under condition that he should become a Christian Rollo had a Son whose Name was William sirnamed Long-sword whose Son was Richard sirnamed the Hardy who was the Father of Richard II. sirnamed the Good who was succeeded by his son Richard III. as he was by his Son Richard IV. But he dying without Issue after him Robert became Duke of Normandy This Robert was Father to William the Conquerour whom he had by one Arlotte a Furrier's Daughter with whom 't is said he fell in love seeing her dance among other Maids in the Country and afterwards married her And notwithstanding this William was a Bastard yet his Father made him his Successour and got the Nobility to acknowledge him as such when he was but nine Years of Age and died soon after This William met with great Troubles and Dangers in his younger Years which he had the good fortune to overcome by his Valour and acquired thereby great Reputation After the death of Edward the Confessour William understanding that Harald had made himself King resolv'd to demand the Crown of England as belonging to him by virtue of the last Will of King Edward who he pretended had left the same to him as an acknowledgment for the great Favours he had received from his Father Robert There are others who say That Edward did only promise this by word of mouth and that Harald being then in Normandy was forc'd to engage by Oath to help him in obtaining the Crown of England It is possible this was only made use of as a pretence But however it be William landed without resistance with a great Army compos'd of Normans French and Netherlanders whilst the Fleet of Harald was sailed to the Northern Coast of England to oppose his Brother and Harald Harfager King of Norway who were enter'd England on that side and both vanquish'd by him but thereby he left open the Door to William to enter into the Kingdom and brought his Souldiers back much weakened and fatigued by their great Marches Yet having reinforc'd his Army as well as he could he offer'd Battel to William near Hastings in Sussex which Battel was fought on both sides with great obstinacy till Harald being mortally wounded by an Arrow the Victory and Crown of England remain'd to William England without any further resistance acknowledging him for a King The English were at first extreamly well satisfy'd with his Government he leaving each in possession of what was his own and only giving the vacant Lands to his Normans partly also because he was related to the former Kings of England partly because he was greatly recommended to them by the Pope He was also very strenuous in securing himself commanding all the Arms to be taken from the People and to prevent Nocturnal Assemblies and Commotions he ordered That after the Bell had rung at eight in the Evening no Fire nor Candle should be seen in their Houses Besides this he built several Forts in the most commodious places Notwithstanding all this Edgar Atheling being with some of the Nobility retir'd into Scotland and being assisted by the Danish Pirates continually ravag'd the Northern Parts of England burning the City of York it self wherein all the Normans were put to the Sword but he forced them afterwards thence There was also a dangerous Conspiracy set on foot against him which was happily suppress'd by him before the Conspirators could join their Forces His Son Robert also endeavoured to take from him Normandy against whom his Father led a great Army out of England and the Father and Son encountring one another in the Battel the first was dismounted by the latter but he discovering him to be his Father by his voice immediately dismounted embraced him and begg'd his pardon and was reconcil'd to his Father who freely pardon'd all past Injuries This King also forc'd Wales to pay him Tribute and King Malcolm of Scotland to swear Fealty to him But perceiving that this new-conquer'd People would not be govern'd altogether by Mildness he began to act more severely taking away out of the Convents what Gold and Silver he could meet with of which there was great store convey'd thither as into Sanctuaries He also imposed heavy Taxes he appropriated to himself a great part of the Lands of England which he gave unto others reserving to himself out of them a yearly Revenue He took upon him the Administration of the Goods and Possessions of all Minors till they came to the 21st Year of Age allowing them only so much as was requisite for their Maintenance He revised all their Privileges introduced new Laws in the Norman Tongue whereby a great many that did not understand that Language fell under severe Penalties He erected new Courts of Judicature and employed great tracts of Ground for the conveniency of his Hunting This King introduced first the use of the long Bow in England whereby he had chiefly obtained the Victory against Harald and whereby afterwards the English did great mischief to the French and gained many Battels from them At last Philip I. King of France by stirring up his Son Robert against him endeavouring to raise Disturbances in Normandy he went in person over into Normandy where the Son was quickly reconcil'd to the Father But being obliged to keep his Bed at Roan by reason of an Indisposition in his Belly which was very
conceiv'd against his Father And the Earl of Pembroke to whose Tuition he was committed having totally routed the French near Lincoln and destroyed the French Forces at Sea that were sent to their assistance Lewis did renounce all his Pretensions upon the Crown of England and retir'd into France This King's Reign was very long but also very troublesom occasion'd chiefly by the great concourse of Foreigners into England who crept into all places of profit For the Pope sent at one time 300 Italians who being admitted into Church Benefices did so lay about them that their yearly Rents amounted to 60000 Marks of Silver which was a greater Revenue than the Crown had at that time And by reason of the Prodigality of the King tho' constantly burthening the People with Taxes he was always in great want of Money He married besides this the Daughter of the Earl of Provence who having abundance of poor Kindred they enrich'd themselves out of the Treasury of the King This caused at last an open War betwixt the King and the principal Men of the Kingdom in which Henry resign'd to the King of France all his Pretensions upon Normandy Anjou Poictou Touraine and Mans in consideration of the Summ of 300000 pounds paid him by the French King and he was himself taken Prisoner in the first Battel But his Son Prince Edward gathered another Army and killed the General of the Rebels Simon of Monfort Earl of Leicester delivering thereby his Father and suppressing the whole Rebellion He did nothing worth mentioning abroad except that he undertook two Expeditions into France both which prov'd fruitless He died in the Year 1272. Him succeed his Son Edward who was at that time in the Holy Land and tho' he did not come into England till a Year after his Father's death yet took quiet possession of the Crown This King entirely united the Principality of Wales to the Crown of England the last Prince Lyonel being slain in a Battel Under his Reign also began a bloody War and an implacable hatred was raised betwixt the English and Scotch Nations which for 300 Years after caused abundance of bloodshed betwixt both Nations The occasion was thus After the death of Alexander III. King of Scotland who died without Heirs there were several that pretended to the Crown of Scotland wherefore King Edward took upon him the Arbitration of this matter that Crown having depended on his Predecessours and the Scots being still obliged to do Homage to the King of England The matter being examined it so proved that John Baliol Earl of Galloway and Robert Bruce were found to have the best Title to that Crown But these two having contested for the same during the space of six whole Years Edward sent under hand to Bruce telling him That he would decide the difference concerning the Crown of Scotland in favour of him if he would swear Fealty to England which Bruce refused answering That he was not so fond of the Crown as to purchase the same with the prejudice of the Liberty of his Native Country But John Baliol receiving the same offer was made King of Scotland There was about that time a capital Quarrel in Scotland betwixt the Earl of Fife and the Family of Alberneth who had kill'd the Earl's Brother and the King of Scotland had by his Sentence absolv'd the latter The Earl therefore appeal'd to the English Court whither King Baliol was called to appear and to sit with the King in Parliament But as soon as this matter came under debate he was admonished to rise from his Seat and to give an account concerning his Sentence He pretended to answer by his Advocate which being denied him he was obliged to answer in person from the same place where others used to plead their Causes Which both he and the Scots resented as so signal an affront that no sooner was he returned home but he renounced his Oath to King Edward pretending the same to have been unjust and that it was not in his power to make such a promise and renewing the ancient Aliance with France he denounced War against England King Edward therefore enter'd Scotland with an Army took the best strong Holds and forced the Scots and their King to swear fealty to him their King he sent a Prisoner into England leaving considerable Forces in Scotland which were nevertheless soon after beaten out of Scotland by the Scots under the Conduct of a Gentleman of a mean Fortune whose name was William Wallis But King Edward soon returned kill'd 40000 Scots in a Battel near Torkirke and forced them to swear Fealty to him a third time Notwithstanding all these Oaths Robert Bruce who had been John Baliol's Competitour took upon him the Crown who was several times worsted but also beat the English at other times particularly when King Edward going with an Army against Robert in person fell sick and died This King Edward had also had some Differences before with France For some of his Subjects in Aquitain having done considerable mischief by Privateering on the Coast of Normandy King Philip sirnam'd the Handsome summon'd Edward to appear at his Court as his Vassal and to answer the same which Edward refusing to do he declared all his Possessions which he held from the Crown of France to be forfeited taking from him by force of Arms Bourdeaux and some other places against whom Edward enter'd into a Confederacy with the Earl of Flanders and the Emperour Adolphus But coming into Flanders with an Army and finding every thing in confusion and disorder he made a Truce with King Philip promising That his Son Edward should marry Isabella Philip's Daughter This King caused likewise all the Jews to be banished out of England not allowing them to carry away any thing more than what they could carry themselves § 10. Him succeeded his Son Edward II. who at the very beginning of his Reign married Isabella Daughter of Philip sirnamed the Handsom with whom he had for a Dowry Guienne and the County of Ponthieu the greatest part whereof had been taken from his Father by the French This King was very unfortunate in his Wars against the Scots who in the Battel fought near Bannoksborough with an Army of 30000 Men defeated 100000 English which struck such a terrour among them that 100 English durst scarce face three Scotchmen And the English were continually beaten by the Scots except in Ireland where they beat the Scots out who had enter'd that Kingdom so that Edward was at last obliged to make a Truce with them He met also with great Disturbances at home the great Men of the Kingdom pressing him without intermission to leave to their Mercy his Favourites Gaveston and after him the Spencers which he refusing to consent to they fell into open Rebellion in which they proving unsuccessfull several of the Nobility paid with their lives for it But the Queen
pretending that the Spencers had diverted the King's Love from her retir'd first into France and from thence into Hainault and returning with an Army took the King Prisoner and caused the Spencers to be executed The King was carried from place to place and greatly abused during his Imprisonment having been forced before by the Parliament to resign the Kingdom to his Son Edward At last about six Months after his Deposition he was miserably murther'd § 11. Edward III. was very young when the Crown was conferr'd upon him wherefore the Administration of the Government was during his Minority committed to his Mother and managed under her chiefly by her Favourite Roger Mortimer She immediately at the beginning made a dishonourable Peace with Scotland whereby Edward renounced the Sovereignty and all other Pretensions upon that Kingdom and the Scots renounced their Title to Cumberland and Northumberland This and some other matters laid to their charge was the reason why some Years after the Queen was condemned to a perpetual Imprisonment and Mortimer was hanged Afterwards a most cruel War broke out betwixt England and France for Lewis Philip and Charles all three Sons of Philip sirnamed the Handsom dying without Issue Edward did pretend a right to the French Crown as being the late King 's Sister's Son alledging That if his Mother as being a Woman might be thought incapable of governing the Realm the same ought not to be prejudicial to him as being a Man But Philip de Valois notwithstanding he was a degree farther of as being the late King's Father 's Brother's Son yet prevailed with the States who under pretence of the Salick Law and the hatred they bore to a Foreign Sovereign being besides this encouraged thereunto by the Earl of Artois set him upon the Throne Edward being afterwards summon'd by Philip to come in person and to do Homage for the Dukedom of Aquitain went thither in person he being then but young and England full of intestine Commotions notwithstanding this seemed to be very prejudicial to his Pretensions And King Edward appearing in the Church at Amiens with the Crown upon his Head his Sword and Spurs on was ordered to lay them aside and to take the Oath upon his Knees which so exasperated Edward that France afterwards felt the effects of it Not long after Edward Baliol Son of John Baliol made pretensions to the Crown of Scotland against the young King being assisted by King Edward notwithstanding King David of Scotland had married his Sister During which Commotions the English recovered Barwick upon Tweed and in one Battel killed 30000 Scots whereupon Edward Baliol did do Homage to the King of England for the Crown of Scotland By this time King Edward being come to his riper years upon the instigation of Robert Earl of Artois undertook an Expedition into France and taking upon him the Title and Arms of France renewed his Pretensions to that Crown In this Expedition he entirely routed the French Fleet near Sluys which was sent to hinder his landing and defeated 30000 Men. and after he had besieged Tournay he made a Truce with them for twelve Months In the mean while the English were engaged in a War with the Scots who under the Conduct of their former King David had driven out Edward Baliol. The time of the Truce being expir'd the War began afresh in France where among other places the English took Angoulesme King Edward himself came with a great Army into Normandy and took both there and in Picardy a great many places from the French At last a bloody Battel was fought betwixt them near Crecy in Picardy wherein the English tho' but 30000 strong fought against 60000 French killing 30000 upon the spot among whom were 1500 persons of Quality The next day after 7000 French were cut to pieces by the English who not knowing what had happened the day before were upon their march to the French Camp In this Battel no Quarter was given on either side Much about the same time King David of Scotland enter'd England with an Army of 60000 Men to make a Diversion in behalf of France but he was defeated in a great Battel and himself taken Prisoner The English had no less success the same Year in Britainy and Guienne In the Year next following King Edward took the City of Calais which he fill'd with English Inhabitants Prince Edward Son to Edward III. whom his Father had sent with an Army into Guienne behaved himself very valiantly making great havock where-ever he came John King of France drew out an Army against him of 60000 Men tho' the Prince was not above 8000 strong upon this the King thinking he had catch'd the Bird in the Net would not accept of any Conditions tho' never so advantageous But Prince Edward having posted his Men betwixt the Bushes and Vineyards from thence so gall'd the French Horse with his long Bows that they being repulsed put all the rest in confusion King John himself was taken Prisoner as also his youngest Son and above 1700 persons of Quality were slain This Battel was fought about two Leagues from Poictiers At last after King Edward had with three Armies over-run the greatest part of France a Peace was concluded by the Mediation of the Pope at Bretaigny not far from Chartres The Conditions of this Peace were That England besides what it had before in France should be put in possession of Poictou Zaintogne Rochelle Pais d' Aulnis Angoumois Perigord Limoisin Quercy Agenois and Bigorre with an absolute Sovereignty over the same besides this the City of Calais the Counties of Oye Guisnes and Ponthieu and three Millions of Crowns were to be given as a Ransom for the King and that King John should give his three younger Sons his Brother and thirty other persons of Quality as Hostages for the payment of the said Summs But that on the other side the English should restore all the other places which they had taken from the French and renounce their Right and Title to the Crown of France The Peace being thus concluded Prince Edward to whom his Father had given the Dukedom of Aquitain restored Peter King of Castile to his Kingdom But in his Journey the Souldiers being very mutinous for want of Pay he levyed an extraordinary Tax upon his Subjects which they complaining of to the King of France he summon'd the Prince to appear before him who answer'd He would suddenly appear with an Army of 60000 Men therefore Charles V. King of France denounced War against the English pretending that the promised Sovereignty at the last Peace was void because the Prince had not fulfilled the Articles of the same and had committed Hostilities against France But whilst Prince Edward was busie in making great Preparations against France he died suddenly and with him the English good Fortune for the French took from them all the Dukedom of
Aquitain except Bourdeaux and Bayonne The King was so troubled at the loss both of so brave a Son and his Conquests in France that he died within ten Months after his Son § 12. Him succeeded Richard II. Son of that brave Prince Edward who being but eleven Years of Age when he came to the Crown was despised by the French who burnt several places on the English Coast The Scots also made an Inrode on the other side of England and the War being carried on with various Fortune after several Truces expired a Peace was at last concluded There were also great commotions in the Kingdom under this King's Reign For in Kent and other neighbouring Counties there was an Insurrection of the Rabble occasioned by the Insolence of one of the Receivers of the Poll Tax This Rabbles Intention was to have murthered both the Nobility and Clergy except the Mendicant Fryars but were soon restrained by the King's Valour But there were continual Discontents betwixt the King and the Lords the King being resolved to rule according to his Pleasure and to maintain his Favourites against the Lords who were for removing his Favourites and bringing his Royal Power into a more narrow compass by the Authority of the Parliament But it was the King's custom as soon as the Parliament was dissolved to reverse all that was concluded upon before yet once the Parliament got him at an advantage when it forced him to permit most of his Favourites to be either kill'd or banish'd and obliged him by an Oath to promise That he would administer the Government according to the Advice of his Lords Not long after a Conspiracy among the Lords was discovered against him a great many of them paid for it with their Heads the King seemed at last to have master'd his Enemies but he was nevertheless ruin'd at last which was occasioned thus Henry Duke of Lancaster accused the Duke of Norfolk as if he had spoken ill of the King and the latter giving the lye to the former they challenged one another but the Duel was prevented by the King's Authority who banish'd them both out of the Kingdom Henry of Lancaster retired into France raising there a Faction against the King by inviting all dissatisfy'd persons to him who promised to set him on the Throne of England He landed but with a few in England but at a time as King Richard's ill Fortune would have it when he was in Ireland and the Wind proving contrary he could not have notice of his Enemies arrival in England till six Weeks after which gave them opportunity and leisure to strengthen their Party The King also committed a great errour for that he afterwards against his Promise tarry'd so long in Ireland which was the cause that such Forces as were brought together by his Friends whom he had sent before were again dispersed before his arrival in England Coming afterwards in person into England and being informed how powerfull his Enemies were he despair'd of his Affairs and having dismiss'd his Forces that were ready to fight for him till the last gasp he was made a Prisoner Henry of Lancaster calling immediately hereupon a Parliament a great many things were objected to Richard and he was declared to have forfeited the Crown But before this Resolution was published he resign'd himself and was not long after miserably murthered in Prison § 14. Thus Henry IV. of the House of Lancaster came to the Crown he being after the Deposition of King Richard declared King by the Parliament tho' if the Pretensions of Henry together with the Power of the Parliament be duely examined the Title of Henry IV. to the Crown of England will be found to have a very ill Foundation For what some pretend that Edmund from whom the House of Lancaster descended was the eldest Son of Henry III. and that he being very deformed was obliged to give way to his Brother Edward I. is rejected as a frivolous Fable by the English Historians This King did labour under great difficulties at the beginning of his Reign all which he at last overcame For the Design of the French to restore Richard ended with his death And a Conspiracy of some Lords against him was discover'd even before Richard died The Scots who made War on him got nothing but blows The Welshmen also in hopes of having met with an opportunity to shake off the English Yoke joined with a discontented Party out of England and rebell'd against him but before they could join all their Forces the King came suddenly upon them and overthrew them in a great Battel wherein 't is said the King kill'd six and thirty with his own Hands Yet the discontented Party did not rest but enter'd into a third Conspiracy against him which was soon discover'd A great many of them retir'd afterwards into Scotland where they stirr'd up the Scots against England for these never used to miss an opportunity of being troublesome to England but they got nothing but blows again for their pains This King died in the Year 1413. § 15. After him reigned his Son Henry V. who in his younger Years did not promise much but after he came to the Crown shew'd himself one of the most valiant Kings the English ever had And as he was very Aspiring and Ambitious so he thought he could not meet with a better opportunity of gaining Glory than by entring into a War with France and renewing the ancient Pretensions upon that Crown He sent therefore his Ambassadours to Charles VI. to lay claim to that Crown and to make this Proposition to him That if he would resign to him the Crown of France he would marry his Daughter Catharine But it being not usual that Princes are persuaded to part with a Crown thus the next way was to try their Fortune by Arms. Henry therefore enter'd France with an Army took Harfleur and obtained afterwards a most signal Victory near Agincourt in Picardy against the French who according to the English Historians were six times stronger than the English Ten thousand of the French were kill'd upon the spot and as many taken Prisoners not above some Hundreds being slain of the English Yet at that time Henry did not pursue his Victory But not long after the French Fleet having first been beaten by the English near Harfleur Henry made a second Descent upon France taking one place after another in Normandy and at last the City of Roan it self He met with very little opposition in France at that time because all was in confusion at the French Court the King Charles VI. being not in his right Wits and the Queen being fallen out with her Son the Dauphin who had taken from her all her Jewels and Money alledging That they might be better employ'd upon the Souldiery Which was the reason that the Queen siding with John Duke of Burgundy did promote him to the place of chief
and afterwards persuaded the King to ratifie the same This Match was mightily opposed by the Duke of Gloucester the King's Uncle who alledged That her Father had only the bare Titles of King and Duke and that besides this great Injury was done thereby to the first Bride viz. to the Daughter of the Count of Armagnac Notwithstanding this the Match went forward and to obtain the Bride of the French Anjou and Maine were given them as a Recompence The King being thus led away by the Queen and his Favourites her first design was to revenge her self upon the Duke of Gloucester whom she accused of Male Administration and after she had got him committed to Prison caused him privately to be murther'd The death of so innocent a Man did afterwards fall heavy upon the King For the French not long after took from them all Normandy the English by reason of a Rebellion in Ireland not being in a capacity to send thither speedy and sufficient Relief They were also beaten out of Aquitain so that they had nothing left them in France but Calais and some neighbouring places neither could they afterwards ever get footing again in France This sudden loss was occasioned by the carelessness of the English Garrisons that were not provided with able Governours as also by the Pride of the English whereby they were become hatefull to the French Subjects But the chief cause was Richard Duke of York who had underhand raised intestine Commotions in England For he being sensible of the King's Weakness and how ill satisfy'd the People were with the Queen's management of Affairs hoped by fomenting and raising Troubles in the Kingdom to make way for himself to obtain the Crown and this he did principally because he pretended to have the best right to the Crown being descended by his Mother's side from Lionel Duke of Clarence third Son of King Edward III. whereas Henry was descended from John of Gaunt fourth Son of the said Edward III. but publickly he profess'd That his Intention was only to remove from the King's Person his pernicious Favourites and especially the Duke of Somerset Having therefore got an Army on foot he fought with the King's Forces in which Battel the Duke of Somerset was slain and the Duke of York thereupon declared Protector of the King's Person and the Kingdom But this Agreement did not last long and things came quickly again to an open War wherein the Duke of York being worsted was forced to fly into Ireland But not long after the Earl of Warwick did beat the King's Army and taking him Prisoner the Duke of York was again declared Protector of the King and Kingdom and lawfull Heir of the Crown under condition that Henry should retain the Title of King during his life But Matters did not remain long in this condition for the Queen who was fled into Scotland marched with a great Army against the Duke of York who was kill'd in the Battel and all the Prisoners were executed But his Son in conjunction with the Earl of Warwick raised another Army and marching up to London the young Duke of York was there proclaimed King by the Name of Edward IV. § 16. Thus Edward IV. came to the Crown but could not maintain it without great difficulty For Henry had got together a very powerfull Army in the North against whom Edward fought the most bloody Battel that was ever fought in England there being 36796 Men killed upon the spot because Edward knowing his Enemies to be superiour in number had ordered not to give Quarter to any of them After which Battel Henry retired into Scotland from whence he returned with another Army and being again defeated with much adoe got safely into Scotland But returning again incognito into England he was taken Prisoner and committed to the Tower This Prince would have made a better Priest than a King of such a Nation that was distracted by the Animosities of several Factions But the Tragedy did not end here The King had sent the Earl of Warwick into France to conclude a Match betwixt him and Bona the Daughter of Lewis Duke of Savoy But the King having in the mean time suddenly married Elizabeth the Widow of John Gray the Earl was so dissatisfy'd at it that he declared for King Henry and having brought over to his Party the Duke of Clarence the Brother of King Edward he fell upon a sudden upon Edward and took him Prisoner but by the carelessness of his Keepers he escaped not long after And tho' an Agreement was then made betwixt them yet was it of no long continuance for the Earl of Warwick's Forces were routed and he forced to fly into France As soon as he had recover'd himself a little he returned into England where he was so well received that he forced King Edward to fly into the Netherlands to Charles Duke of Burgundy And King Henry after he had been nine Years a Prisoner in the Tower was again set upon the Throne But Edward having received some Assistance from the Duke of Burgundy returned again into England but perceiving that but few came in to him he made an Agreement with King Henry which he confirm'd with a solemn Oath That he would not undertake any thing against him but be contented with his own Estate Yet notwithstanding his Oath he underhand gathered what Forces he could The Earl of Warwick therefore marched towards him when the Duke of Clarence being reconcil'd to his Brother King Edward went over with all his Forces to him This gave a signal blow to the Earl of Warwick who being now not strong enough to oppose him was forced to let him march up to London where he was joyfully received by the Londoners to whom as 't is said he owed much Money and was very acceptable to their Wives but King Henry was committed again to the Tower Then King Edward attack'd the Earl of Warwick where a bloody Battel was fought the Victory seeming at first to incline on the Earl's side But some of his Troops by reason of a thick Fogg charged one upon another which lost him the Battel he remaining with a great many other persons of Quality slain in the Field There happened also this misfortune That King Henry's Lady and his Son Edward having got together very considerable Forces in France could not come time enough to his assistance having been detained by contrary Winds and coming afterwards into England she was taken Prisoner and her Son kill'd and King Henry also was murthered by the Hand of the bloody Duke of Gloucester England being thus restor'd to its Tranquility at home Charles Duke of Burgundy who was in hopes of getting an advantage by a War betwixt England and France stirr'd up King Edward against Lewis XI King of France But King Lewis who was not ignorant how mischievous the Confederacy of England and Burgundy might prove to him did endeavour to detain
the English King with fair words and to render the Duke of Burgundy suspected to him which had the design'd effect with Edward who considered with himself That Charles Duke of Burgundy having besieged Nuys did not send him the promised Succours so that the Peace was easily concluded the French having been very liberal to the English To confirm this Peace King Lewis proposed a Congress to be held betwixt him and Edward at a certain place where he without making any further difficulty appeared first in person and bestowed a good quantity of Wine upon the English Souldiers who soon after returned with their King who had got but little Honour in this Expedition into England But he behaved himself better against the Scots to whom he did considerable mischief In the mean time the Duke of Gloucester had rid himself of his elder Brother the Duke of Clarence thereby to advance himself one step nearer to the Crown At last King Edward being now resolved to enter again into a War with France since King Lewis made a very slight account of what he had promised in the last Peace after he was once rid of his Enemy he fell sick and died in the Year 1483. § 17. After the death of Edward IV. his Son Edward V. a Child of eleven Years of Age was proclaimed King but scarce enjoyed this Title ten Weeks For his Uncle Richard Duke of Gloucester the most bloody and wicked Man that ever the World beheld immediately made it his business to set the Crown upon his own Head Wherefore he first of all secured to himself the Tuition of the King 's and his Brother's Persons by making away their most trusty Friends Afterwards by the help of some Impudent Priests he got it spread abroad That Edward IV. was born in Adultery and that consequently the Crown did of right belong to himself as being the most like his Father At last the Duke of Buckingham did insinuate into the Lord Mayor of London That the Crown ought to be offered to Richard and his Proposal being approved by the Acclamations of a few Villains set on for that purpose it was divulged That the People had conferr'd the Crown upon Richard Having by these Intrigues obtain'd the Crown Richard III. got himself proclaimed King and having been crowned he caused the innocent King Edward V. and his Brother miserably to be murthered But soon after his Coronation a difference arose betwixt him and the Duke of Buckingham who had been chiefly instrumental in helping him to the Crown He therefore leaving the Court began to make a Party against the King with an intention to set the Crown upon the Head of Henry Earl of Richmond who was then an Exile in Britainy And tho' the Duke of Buckingham's Plot was discovered and he beheaded yet was not the Design stopt For the Earl of Richmond set fail with a great Fleet out of Britainy but being driven by contrary Winds on the Coast of Normandy he sought Aid of Charles VIII King of France which he readily granted him A great many English also went over to him who swore Allegiance to him he promising them upon Oath That he would marry the Princess Elizabeth Daughter of Edward IV. But Henry was within an ace of having been delivered up to Richard by the Treachery of one Pieter Landois Treasurer of the Duke of Britainy who had received a great Summ of Money from Richard for undertaking it for which reason he was afterwards hang'd by his Master's order Richard also had an Intention of marrying the Princess Elizabeth and therefore had privately made away his former Lady but was obliged to delay the consummation of the Match by reason of the approaching danger from Henry Who to prevent this intended Match did in all haste sail out of France and landing in Wales was kindly received by most Not long after he gave Battel to Richard where William Stanley with some thousands of Men went over to Henry and besides this a great many of Richard's Souldiers refusing to fight Richard himself was slain in the Field and the Crown being immediately there put upon Henry's Head he was proclaimed King § 18. Hitherto England had been miserably torn to pieces by the bloody Wars betwixt the Houses of York and Lancaster the first whereof bore a White the latter a Red Rose in their Shields For Henry IV. of the House of Lancaster had driven Richard II. from the Throne Edward IV. of the House of York dethroned again his Grandson Henry VI. And Henry VII of the House of Lancaster took from Edward the IV th's Brother Richard III. both his Crown and Life This King Henry marrying the Daughter of Edward IV. united the Red and White Roses and by his singular Wisdom did again settle the State of the Kingdom Yet was he not altogether free from Disturbances at home For first of all one Lambert Symnel Son to a Baker taking upon him the Name and Person of Edward Earl of Warwick caused himself to be proclaimed King in Ireland This Comedy was first invented by a Priest and encouraged by Margaret the Widow of Charles Duke of Burgundy Sister to Edward IV. who to spite Henry gave them all the Assistance she could This Symnel transported an Army out of Ireland into England but was routed by Henry and being taken Prisoner was made a Turnspit in the King's Kitchin In the Year 1491 Henry undertook an Expedition against France and besieged Bologne But the Emperour Maximilian failing in his promises of giving him Assistance he in consideration of a good Summ of Money made a Peace with France In the mean time Margaret Dutchess Dowager of Burgundy had set up another Impostor whose Name was Perkin Warbeck He pretended to be Richard a younger Son of King Edward IV. and knew so well how to act his part that he got a considerable Party in Ireland From thence he went to Paris where he was very well received France being then engaged in a War with England But a Peace being concluded betwixt them he retir'd to the Dutchess Margaret's Court. From thence he returned into Ireland and afterwards came into Scotland where being splendidly received by that King he was married to one of his Kinswomen and enter'd England with a confiderable Army This business might have proved very dangerous to England since there were at the same time great Tumults in England arisen about some new Taxes But the Rebels were beaten and the Scots obliged to retire with great loss into Scotland The Scots made thereupon a Peace with England promising among other things not to uphold by any ways the Impostor Perkin who fled from thence into Ireland and so came into Cornwall where he caused himself to be proclaimed King But perceiving that few came over to his side and the King's Forces coming upon him he took sanctuary in a Church and surrender'd himself to the King who committed
afterwards lost his Head § 21. Queen Mary caused the Roman Catholick Religion and Mass which were abolished in her Brother's time as also the Pope's Authority to be restor'd in England she used the Protestants very hardly of whom a great many were punished with death Yet was she not able to restore the Church Revenues for fear of exasperating the greatest Families who had them in their possession The Pope did also send Cardinal Poole to re-unite the Kingdom to the holy See of Rome This Queen Mary was married to Philip Son of Charles V. who was afterwards King of Spain yet under these Conditions That she should have the sole disposal of all Offices and Revenues of the Kingdom and if a Son was born he should besides the Crown of England inherit Burgundy and the Netherlands Don Carlos who was born of a former Wife should be Heir of Spain and all the Italian Provinces and in case he died without Issue this should also inherit his part But no Children came of this marriage Mary being pretty well in Years for she was thirty Years before proposed in Marriage And there were some who being dissatisfy'd at this Match raised Tumults among whom was the Duke of Suffolk Father of Jane who had hitherto been a Prisoner in the Tower but she and her Husband Guilford and her Father paid with their Heads for it It was within an ace but that Elizabeth who was afterwards Queen had also undergone the same fate if Philip and the Spaniards had not interceded for her not out of any affection to her person but because they knew that after her the next Heir to the Crown of England was Mary Queen of Scotland who being married to the Dauphin of France they feared lest by this means England and Scotland might be united with France Among other Articles in the Marriage Contract of Queen Mary it was agreed That she should not be obliged to engage her self in the Wars which her Husband Philip should carry on against France Notwithstanding which when Philip afterwards was engaged in a War with France she sent to his assistance some of her best Forces who by their Bravery chiefly obtain'd the Victory near St. Quintin for which reason Philip gave the City to be plundered by the English Henry II. King of France taking hold of this opportunity assaulted the City of Calais under the Command of the Duke de Guise which being not well Garrison'd he took in a few days and obliged all the Inhabitants to quit the City and to leave behind them all their Gold Silver and Jewels He also took afterwards the two Castles of Guisnes and Hammes and thereby drove the English quite out of France Not long after this loss Queen Mary died § 22. Elizabeth who after the death of her Sister was unanimously proclaimed Queen maintain'd her Authority and govern'd with great Prudence and Glory in the midst of a great many threatning dangers to the very end In the beginning Philip endeavoured by all means to keep England on his side for which reason he proposed a Marriage betwixt Elizabeth and himself promising to obtain a Dispensation from the Pope which was nevertheless opposed by the French in the Court of Rome Elizabeth was very unwilling to disoblige so great a Prince who had well deserved of her yet on the other side the same scruple which had caused her Father to be divorced from Catharine of Arragon by a parity of reason did remain with her she considered especially that the said Divorce must needs be esteemed unjust if the Pope's Dispensation was allowed of since it had been alledged as a fundamental reason of the said Divorce that the Pope had no power to dispense in any cases which were contrary to God's Law She resolved therefore not to have any further concerns with the Pope and to give a friendly refusal to Philip. Then she by an Act of Parliament constituted the Protestant Episcopacy yet not at once but by degrees taking away from the Papists the free exercise of their Religion and under several Penalties and Fines obliged every one to frequent the Protestant Churches on Sunday Every body also was obliged by a solemn Oath to acknowledge her the Supream Governour in England even in Spiritual Matters which Oath was among 9400 who were possess'd of Church Benefices taken by all except 189 who refused the same among whom were fourteen Bishops She kept stedfast to the established Episcopal Church Government tho' she met with great opposition from two sorts of people viz. the Papists and Puritans These having conceived a great hatred against Episcopacy and all other Ceremonies which had the least resemblance of Popery were for having every thing regulated according to the way of Geneva Tho' their number increased daily yet the Queen kept them pretty well under But the Papists made several attempts against her Life and Crown for her envious Enemies did erect several Seminaries or Schools for the English Nation in foreign Countries viz. at Douay at Rheims at Rome and Valedolid all which were erected for the Instructing of the English Youth in these Principles viz. That the Pope had the Supream Power over Kings and as soon as a King was declared a Heretick by him the Subjects were thereby absolved from their Allegiance due to him and that it was meritorious work to murther such a King Out of these Schools Emissaries and Priests were sent into England whose business was there to propagate the Roman Catholick Religion but more especially to instruct the People in the abovementioned Doctrines To these associated themselves some Desperado's who after Pope Pius V. had excommunicated the Queen were frequently conspiring against her Life But most of them got no other advantage by it than to make work for the Hang-man and occasioned that the Papists were stricter kept than before Mary also Queen of Scotland raised abundance of troubles against Queen Elizabeth she being the next Heiress to the Crown of England did with the assistance of the Duke of Guise endeavour to have Queen Elizabeth declared by the Pope Illegitimate which the Spaniards underhand opposed and both she and the Dauphin assumed the Arms of England which undertaking proved afterwards fatal to Queen Mary For Elizabeth sided with the Earl of Murray natural Brother of Queen Mary whose main endeavour was to chase the French out of Scotland and to establish there the Protestant Religion both which he effected with the assistance of Queen Elizabeth This Queen Mary being after the death of Francis II. returned into Scotland was married to her Kinsman Henry Darley one of the handsomest Men in England by whom she had James VI. But her Love to him grew quickly cold for a certain Italian Musician whose name was David Ritz was so much in favour with the Queen that a great many persuaded Henry that she kept unlawfull company with him He being thus
her Reign the English Trade was first established in Turkey and the East Indies the finest Coin as also the Manufactury of Serges and Bays was settled in England about the same time This Queen also brought first into Reputation the English Naval Strength which she was so jealous of that tho' she supported the Netherlanders against the Spaniards yet would she never consent that the Netherlanders should so augment their Sea Forces as that thereby they might be able to contest with England at Sea This Maxim which seem'd so necessary for England was not regarded by King James he being a lover of Peace And King Charles I. having always his Hands full with his Rebellious Subjects was not in a capacity to observe it wherefore the Dutch Power at Sea could neither by Cromwel nor by Charles II. be brought down again This most glorious and by her Subjects extreamly beloved Queen died in the Year 1602 having before appointed James VI. King of Scotland for her Successour § 23. After the death of Elizabeth James VI. King of Scotland was with an unanimous applause proclaimed King of England His Title to this Crown was derived from Margaret Daughter of Henry VII who was married to James IV. King of Scotland whose Son James V. left one only Daughter who was Mother of James VI. He at first shewed himself pretty favourable to the Papists fearing lest they might in the beginning of his Reign raise some Commotions against him Notwithstanding which immediately after his Coronation the Lord Cobham Gray and others enter'd into a Conspiracy against him Their main design was to root out the Line of James and to put in his place the Marchioness d' Arbelle she being also descended from the abovesaid Margaret Daughter of Henry VII This Lady was after the death of her Father married to Archibald Douglass by whom she had Margaret who was married to Maâ—thias Earl of Lenox and this Arbella being the Daughter of Charles Lenox the third Son of this Earl was by the intercession of Spain to have been married to the Duke of Savoy and by this means the Popish Religion was again to be introduced into England But the whole Plot being discover'd the Ring-leaders were punish'd yet not with that Severity as the hainousness of their Crime did deserve tho' in the Year next following all the Jesuits and Popish Priests were by a severe Proclamation banish'd out of England In the Year 1605 some Popish Villains had hir'd a Vault under the Parliament House which being fill'd up with a great many Barrels of Gunpowder they intended to have blown the King the Prince and the whole Parliament into the Air. But this devilish Design was discover'd for one of the Accomplices by a Letter that was obscurely written and deliver'd by an unknown person to a Footman of the Lord Mounteagle did intreat him not to come the next day into the Parliament House Which causing a suspicion in the King all the Vaults were search'd and the Powder found Hereupon the Parliament made an Act That all Subjects by a solemn Oath should acknowledge James for their lawfull Sovereign neither that the Pope had any Authority to Dethrone Sovereigns or to absolve Subjects from their Allegiance He concluded a Peace with Spain and was afterwards one of the Mediators of the Truce made betwixt Spain and Holland His Son-in-law the Elector Palatine being banish'd out of his Territories he assisted only with sending of Ambassadours and proposing of an Agreement all which the Spaniards render'd ineffectual His Son Prince Charles was sent into Spain to marry the Infanta where the Marriage Contract was concluded and confirmed by Oath but the Nuptials were deferred till the next year the Spaniards being willing to gain time and to see how things would be carried on in Germany for the House of Austria But when after the Prince's return into England the English would needs have the Restitution of the Elector Palatine inserted in the Articles the Match was broke off and tho' the Parliament voted a Subsidie to be employed towards the restoring of the Elector Palatine yet the Design came to nothing Under this King there was a period put to the Differences and Wars betwixt England and Scotland which hitherto had created abundance of Troubles to this Island And that nothing of jealousie might remain betwixt these two Nations about Preference in the Royal Title he introduced the Name of Great Britain which comprehends both the Kingdoms There was also set on foot a Treaty to unite both Kingdoms into one Body but it did not succeed because the Scots would not be Inferiour to the English Under this King's Reign Colonies were established in Virginia Bermudos and Ireland by which means the English have extended their Dominions but there are some who believe that this has weakened the English at home and that in all probability it would have been more profitable for England to have employed those people in Manufactury and Fishing of Herrings which produce such vast Riches to the Dutch in the very sight of the English Yet some are also of Opinion That it is good for the publick repose that the unruly Multitude do not grow too numerous in England The East India Trade was also greatly promoted at that time but the English could not come there in competition with the Dutch these having been before hand with them This King died in the Year 1625. § 24. His Son Charles I. succeeded him who after the Spanish Match was broke off married Henrietta Daughter of Henry IV. He equipp'd out a great Fleet against the Spaniards the English landed near Cadiz but being repulsed with loss returned without doing any thing and all Commerce was prohibited betwixt Spain and England He also broke with France and because the French Merchants had been ill treated by the English all Commerce was also prohibited betwixt these two Nations The English thereupon endeavoured to send Aid unto the City of Rochelle and landing in the Isle of Rhee besieged the Fort of St. Martin which being valiantly defended by one Toyras the English were repulsed with great loss In the Year next following they undertook to relieve Rochelle but in vain Whereupon Charles concluded a Peace with France in the Year 1629 and in the Year next following with Spain having by this War waged against these two Nations which were not so easie to be attack'd by one at the same time gained no Reputation to the dissatisfy'd Subjects and vast Debts Under this King arose very violent Divisions betwixt him and the Parliament which produced a most strange Revolution in that Kingdom It will be very well worth our while to enquire a little more narrowly into the true causes thereof That wife Queen Elizabeth held it for a constant maxim to oppose the growing power of Spain with all her might whereby she weaken'd Spain and not only enrich'd her Subjects but
also exercised them in Sea Affairs wherein consists the chief Strength and Security of this Kingdom Wherefore she always kept a good Correspondency with all such as were Enemies of the House of Austria she assisted France against the Designs of the Spaniards favoured the Protestant Princes in Germany upheld the Dutch against the Spaniards thereby the better to weaken so formidable a Neighbour looking upon the Netherlands as the Out-work of her Kingdom Besides this she finding continual employment for her Subjects abroad did not a little contribute towards the preserving the Health of the State for by this means a great deal of corrupt and inflamed Blood being taken away it prevented intestine Diseases in the State But King James took quite another course and perceiving that the Vnited Provinces were grown strongh enough not only to support themselves against Spain but also to dispute the Dominion of the Narrow Seas with England he left them to themselves and concluding a Peace with Spain establish'd a lasting Tranquility at home for his Inclinations were more for Books than Arms. And because Subjects in general are apt to follow the Inclinations of their Sovereigns the People laid aside all Warlike Exercises and fell into such Weaknesses and Vices as are commonly the product of Plenty and Peace And the King hoped when these Nations applyed themselves only to Trade and Commerce they would be diverted from having any thoughts of opposing his Authority He made it also his main endeavour to unite the Minds of the Scots and English by Naturalizing the English in Scotland and the Scots in England and by joining the great Families by Marriages But he was more especially carefull of establishing one Form of Religious Worship in both Kingdoms For tho' there was no great difference in the Articles of Faith yet the Ceremonies and Church Government were very different For Queen Elizabeth when she established the Protestant Religion retained many Ceremonies which were anciently used in the Primitive Church as also used by the Papists afterwards she maintained also the Authority of the Bishops yet under the Royal Power supposing that this Constitution was most suitable to a Monarchy considering that the Bishops had some dependence on the King and had their Votes in Parliament And it used to be the saying of King James No Bishop no King But this Constitution did not agree with those of the Reform'd Religion in Holland Switzerland and France partly because these Nations were used to a Democratical Liberty and therefore loved an Equality in the Church-Government as well as the State partly because they had suffered from some Kings and Bishops and therefore both were equally hated by them These would not allow of any Superiority among the Clergy but constituted the outward Church-Government by Presbyteries Classes and Synods neither would they admit any Ceremonies believing that the perfection of the Reformed Religion did consist in not having so much as anything tho'never so indifferent common with the Papists And according to this Form the Church of Scotland being establish'd the number of such as were of the same Opinion increased daily in England who were commonly called Presbyterians or Puritans And the Capriciousness of those who were of several Sentiments proved the more dangerous because these Nations being of a melancholy temper used to adhere stedfastly to their Opinions not to be removed from them King James being besides a great Enemy of the Puritans thought to have found out a way to suppress them in Scotland by inserting it among the Royal Prerogatives which was to be confirmed by the Parliament of Scotland That he had the Supream Power both in Spiritual and Temporal Affairs in the same manner in Scotland as in England By this means he hoped to model without any great difficulty the Church of Scotland according to that of England And tho' this Proposition was opposed by a great many in the Parliament of Scotland yet the King's party prevailed and a new Form of Church-Government was established in Scotland But the King had no sooner turned his back and was return'd into England but the common people made an Insurrection against the Bishops in Scotland who began to introduce there the Ceremonies of the Church of England § 25. Tho' King Charles I. was of a more warlike temper than his Father yet was he obliged tho' against his Will according to the Maxims of his Father to preserve Peace abroad to avoid the danger of being oblig'd to depend on the Capricious Humours of his Subjects And because he as well as his Father had a great dislike of the Power of the common people and of the Temper and Principles of the Puritans all his Thoughts were bent to find out ways how to secure himself from the danger of both And because the King could not impose any extraordinary Taxes without the consent of the Parliament Charles chose rather to controul his own Inclinations which were bent for War than to fawn upon the Parliament in hopes that its Heats which was for limiting the King's Power would by degrees diminish if it was not called together for a considerable time It is supposed that the Lord Treasurer Weston did confirm him in this Opinion who did expect to be call'd to an account by the Parliament The Parliament used anciently to provide a certain yearly Revenue for the King towards maintaining his Court and Fleet to secure the Commerce of the Kingdom which Revenue was not hereditary to the next Successour The first Parliament which was called by Charles I. had settled the Customs as part of his Revenue but when he afterwards having dissolved the same against the Opinion of the Male Contents his Revenues also began to be call'd in question it being their Opinion that nothing could so soon oblige the King to call a new Parliament as if what was necessary for his and the Courts Subsistence were withheld from him But the King however did not only receive the same Customs as his Predecessours had done but also augmented them with new Impositions to the yearly value of 800000 l. by which means the King who was firm in his Opinion was thought to have a Design to alter the ancient Constitution of the Government and to maintain himself without a Parliament which however was look'd upon as an impossibility by the generality of them For King James had left above 1200000 l. Debts which were since increased by Charles 400000 l. more which Money was expended in the Wars against France and Spain it was therefore not visible how he could extricate himself out of these Debts without the assistance of a Parliament since according to the fundamental Constitutions of the Realm he could not levy any Taxes upon the Subjects and to force them to pay any was beyond his Power having no Forces on foot but the Militia of the Kingdom And it was impossible to bring in such a Foreign Force as could be supposed to be able
their General Hamilton a Prisoner But during the absence of Cromwell the Parliament had re-assumed the Treaty with the King and the business was carried on so far that there was no small hopes of an Accommodation when the Souldiers headed by Ireton Son-in-law to Cromwell broke off the Treaty taking Prisoners such Members of the House as did oppose them So that there were not above forty Members left in the Parliament and those were either Officers or at least favourers of the Army These decreed That no Treaty should be set on foot for the future with the King That the Supream Power was to be lodged in the People which was represented by the House of Commons But the Regal Power and the Authority of the House of Lords should be quite abolished Then they order'd a Court of 250 persons to be erected by whose Authority the King was to be summoned sentenced and punished notwithstanding that the generality of the people look'd upon this Court as an abominable thing some Presbyterian Ministers cry'd out aloud against it in the Pulpits the Scots protested against it and the Dutch Ambassadours and other Princes did their utmost to oppose it Before this Court where sat among the rest a great many of very mean Extraction the King was accused of High Treason Tyranny and of all the Murthers and Robberies committed since the beginning of these Troubles And the King as in justice he ought to do refusing to acknowledge its Authority was sentenced to be beheaded tho' there were but 67 of these pretended Judges present the rest abominating the fact had absented themselves among whom was Fairfax But the King having been miserably abus'd by the Souldiers was beheaded with an Ax upon a Scaffold erected for that purpose before Whitehall § 29. After the death of the King the outward shew of the Supream Power was in the Parliament but in effect it was lodged in the Generals of the Armies Their first design was to banish the King's Son and the whole Royal Family and to suppress all such as adhered to him Cromwell was sent into Ireland where the Royal Party was as yet pretty strong which Island was reduced in the space of one year by Cromwell's good Fortune and Valour In the mean while the Scots had proclaimed Charles II. tho' under very hard Conditions their King who also arriving there safely out of France whither he was gone for Shelter was crowned King of Scotland The Parliament thereupon recall'd Cromwell out of Ireland and having made him General for they had deposed Fairfax whom they mistrusted sent him into Scotland where he beat the Scots several times but especially gave them an entire defeat near Leith taking among other places the Castle of Edinborough which was hitherto esteemed impregnable The King in the mean while having gathered a flying Army enter'd England in hopes that a great many English would join with him But he was deceiv'd in his hopes very few coming to him and Cromwell overtaking him with his Army near Worcester his Forces were routed and dispersed so that he was forc'd to change his Cloaths in his flight and after a great many dangers was miraculously saved and escaped by the help of a Merchant-ship into France The King being thus driven out of the Island the Scots were entirely subdu'd under the Conduct of General Monk who was sent thither by Cromwell who having imposed upon them very hard Conditions according to their deserts intirely subjected them to the English This done the Parliament began to take into consideration how to disband part of the Army and to quarter the rest in the several Counties But Cromwell sent away that Parliament which had been the cause of so much troubles and constituted a new Parliament consisting of 144 Members most of them being Fanaticks and Enthusiasts among whom Cromwell had put a few cunning Fellows who being entirely devoted to his Service did make the rest dance after his pipe These having first let these silly wretches go on in their own way till by their phantastical Behaviour they had made themselves ridiculous and hated by every body then offer'd the Supream Administration of Affairs to Cromwell who having accepted of the same under the Title of a Protectour selected a Privy Council wherein were received the Heads of the several Sects Thus they who had shown so much aversion to the Royal Power and hatch'd out a Monarch of their own who without controul ruled the three Kingdoms of England Scotland and Ireland at pleasure Cromwell to have a fair pretence to keep on foot his Sea and Land Forces which were the Foundation of his Power began a War with the Dutch who seem'd to despise this new Monarch But Fortune was so favourable to Cromwell in this War that he took above 1700 Merchant men from the Dutch and beat them in five Sea Engagements in the last of which the Dutch lost Martin Tromp and twenty seven Men of War The Hollanders then were oblig'd to beg for Peace and to accept of such Conditions as were propos'd to them among which one was That the Province of Holland should exclude the Prince of Orange for ever from succeeding in his Father's place Another was That they should not receive the banish'd King Charles II. into their Territories Which some alledge as a reason that he was always ready afterwards to revenge himself upon them tho' at his return into the Kingdom they endeavoured with aboundance of flattery to make amends for the former affront It is very likely also that the King was suspicious that the Dutch had fomented the Differences betwixt his Father and the Parliament Cromwell acquired so much Glory by this War that most Princes sent their Ambassadours to him as if he had been a lawfull Sovereign and desir'd his Friendship He was no less fortunate in discovering several Plots which were made against him For which purpose he entertained his Spies every where even near the King's person having besides this a cunning way to draw the people over to his party and to suppress such as envy'd his Fortune He sent also a Fleet into the Mediterranea◠wherewith he curb'd the Pirates on the Coast of Barbary Another was sent into the West Indies where his Designs against St. Domingo and Hispaniola miscarried but Jamaica he took from the Spaniards notwithstanding that a great many of his Men were taken off by Sickness and he did considerable mischief to the Spaniards by ruining their Silver Fleet. He sent some Auxiliary Troops to the French in Flanders who in recompence surrender'd to him Dunkirk He died in the Year 1658 having been as great and formidable as ever any King of England He was a great Master in the Art of Dissimulation knowing how to make his advantage of Religious Pretences wherefore he gave liberty of Conscience to all Sectaries whereby he not only got their Favours but also by dividing the people into
several Opinions he prevented their easily joining against him § 30. After the death of Cromwell this unlawfull and violent form of Government could not be of a long continuance For tho' his Son Richard succeeded him in the Protectorship this was the Title used by Cromwell having refused the Name of King yet was he in no ways capable to bear such a weight Wherefore he was soon deposed by the Parliament which being divided within it self Monk who was then Governour of Scotland took this opportunity and marching with an Army out of Scotland into England possess'd himself of the City of London dissolv'd the Military Parliament and recall'd King Charles II. into his Kingdom This King did restore the ancient Form of Government in the Kingdom both in Spiritual and Temporal Matters for his Subjects were ready to gratify him in most respects as having been taught by Experience That the Frogs who despised to have a Block for their King got afterwards a Stork for their Master This King who judg'd that the Greatness of England did chiefly depend on the Dominion of the Seas and Commerce which was disputed by no body but the Dutch did in all probability bend all his Thoughts that way viz. How to make these proud Merchants more pliable his hopes being grounded upon what he had seen Cromwell do against them Wherefore he began a War with Holland which was carried on at first with equal losses on both sides But the English at last taking a Resolution to tire out the Dutch without coming to an Engagement they ventur'd at a bold stroke and to the great dishonour of the English enter'd the River of Thames firing some Ships at Chattam This obliged the King to make a Peace with them by the Mediation of Swedeland tho' the great success of the French Arms in Flanders may probably have contributed a great deal towards it Yet it seems as if ever since he had kept up a Resolution of Revenging himself upon them he being also again exasperated by the Rable in Holland who affronted him afterwards He therefore in the Year 1672 attack'd the Dutch at Sea whilst the King of France made War against them by Land But this War did not succeed according to his expectation for the Dutch did not only take from the English a great number of Merchant-ships but also the English could not master the Dutch in any of these Sea fights partly because the French would not fall on in good earnest partly because the Dutch acted very circumspectly not giving any opportunity to the English to make a Descent either on Holland or Zealand It is possible that the King's Intentions may perhaps have been frustrated by some Intrigues at home And because the English Nation began to grow very jealous of the great Successes of France the King was obliged to make a separate Peace with Holland and afterwards was receiv'd as a Mediatour betwixt the Parties then engag'd in War against one another § 31. The English Nation is very populous and fruitfull There are some who have reckoned that in England are 9913 Parishes in each Parish 80 Families which make 778183 Families and seven persons reckoned to each Family amounts to 6470800 Souls among which number it may be suppos'd to be above a Million of Men capable of bearing of Arms. This Nation is also very fit to settle Colonies in Foreign Countries because the English as soon as they are in the least settled in a place they quickly marry and remain there for their life time Whereas other Nations if they go into far distant Countries go only with an intent to get a little Money which they afterwards love to spend in their Native Country The English are also Courageous Brave not fearing Death For in former times their Land forces were much superiour to the French and ever since the times of Queen Elizabeth when they first began to apply themselves in earnest to the Sea they have not been inferiour in Skill and Courage to any Nation in the World except that the Dutch may be compared with them in Sea Affairs But this is to be observ'd of the English Valour that they commonly are very Furious and Brave at the beginning yet great Hardship Famine and other Inconveniencies they are not so well able to endure with Patience as being us'd to live in great Ease and Plenty in their own Country Wherefore Maurice Prince of Orange us'd to put the English that were sent to his assistance upon desperate Enterprizes before as he us'd to say they had digested the English Beef They are also very dexterous in Woollen and Silk Manufacturies and are generally great Improvers of other Arts and Mysteries Yet they are also somewhat Highminded inclining themselves to Diversion which is the reason that they do not so much Work as otherwise they might and yet they expect to be paid for their idle Hours as well as the rest which is the reason why they sell their Wares at a higher rate than others and that they envy such French Handycrafts-men who live among them and are seldom diverted from their daily Labour by any Pleasures They being generally of a melancholy temper makes them very Ingenious and when they apply themselevs to any Science they make great progress in the same if they hit the right way But by the same rule because there happens often to be an ill mixture of this melancholy temper abundance of Fanaticks and Enthusiasts are to be found among them who having form'd to themselves Opinions out of ill-grounded Principles adhere so stedfast to them that they are not by any ways to be removed from them Wherefore there is not any Nation under the Sun where more different and more absurd Opinions are to be met withall in Religion than in England The loose sort of people are addicted to Thieving and Robbing upon the High-way wherefore the Hangmen are always busie in England This Nation also loves to eat and drink extreamly well tho' there are some who will have it that the English have got their way of drinking so plentifully from the Netherlanders in the Wars of the Low-Countries and from thence have brought that ill Custom over into England which before they say was not in use there Their own Histories are sufficient evidences that they have been always inclined to Rebellion and intestine Commotions Wherefore their Kings can never be secure except they keep a watchfull Eye over the restless Spirit of the People § 32. The Scots are reported to have a share of Pride and Envy in them They are very apt to propose to themselves great Matters and to delight in their own Inventions They are good Land-Souldiers and can endure more hardship than the English neither are they so much addicted to their Belly both which they have from the barrenness of their Native Country They are very Revengefull and intestine Broils among the Noble Families were formerly very common
among them For it was a custom that each Family used to select one for the Head of the Family unto whom they almost paid more respect than to the King himself and if any one of the Family had received an Injury he made complaint thereof to the Head of his Family And if the Head of the same Family did resolve to revenge the Injury the whole Family under the Conduct of their Head fell upon the Family of the Aggressour with Fire and Sword Which abominable Custom King James VI. did endeavour to abolish Besides this they are easily stirr'd up to Rebellion very obstinate in defending their Opinions to the utmost Their fruitfulness in Children makes them seek other Countries since their Country can scarce maintain them all at home There is another reason also to be given for this which is the right of the First-born whereby the eldest Son is Heir of all the real Estate of his Father the rest of the Brothers being obliged to be satisfy'd with their share in the Personal Estate These then being obliged to advance themselves as well as they can apply themselves either to the Wars or Study Wherefore most Ministers in Scotland are said to be younger Brothers of good Families But in England it is no shame for the younger Brothers of such Families to be Merchants In former times before Scotland and England were united under one King the Scottish Souldiers were in great esteem because the French made constantly use of them in their Wars and at home they were always picquering with the English But afterwards they grew careless of Warlike Exercises and especially when Cromwell subdu'd them their ancient Glory was quite obscur'd The Scots are also often very Ingenious and well vers'd in the Latin Tongue And at that time when all Liberal Sciences were suppress'd in Europe by a long Barbarism the same were kept up in Scotland which did furnish several other Nations with Learned Men who instructed them in these Sciences But as the Scots which live in the low Countries on the South-side are well civiliz'd so those who inhabit the Mountains who are called Highlanders as also the Inhabitants of the Orkney and Western Islands are very raw and unciviliz'd § 33. The Irish are commonly esteem'd to be a fool-hardy and ill sort of people very lazy yet pretty hard in undergoing the Fatigues of War They are very obstinate and never to be bent from their Opinion After Ireland was conquer'd by King Henry II. abundance of English settled themselves in that Kingdom whose numbers increased from time to time to that degree that scarce the fourth part of the Island remaine in the possession of the ancient Inhabitants And because most of the Irish adhere to the Popish Religion they did not only rebel under Queen Elizabeth but also under the Reign of King Charles I. enter'd into a most horrid Conspiracy against the English living among them of whom 't is said they murther'd 200000 within the space of six Months But when the English had recollected themselves they again kill'd about 100000 of them Cromwell had once a mind to have rooted out the whole Nation as being quite incorrigible and past hopes of any amendment Wherefore he sent some thousands to the King of Spain under condition that none of them should return into the English Dominions He used also to plague them every way so that they are become a miserable Nation § 34. Concerning those Countries which belong to the King of England the Kingdom of England is a Rich and Fertile Country abounding in every thing either for the Necessity or Pleasures of Mankind except Oyl and Wine and such other Commodities as do not grow in the other parts of Europe are of the growth of that Country But else they have great numbers of very fine Horses and good Cattle especially the best Sheep of all Europe which make the best part of the native Riches of England bearing so good a sort of Wooll that an incredible quantity of the best Cloath is made in England and from thence every Year transported into Foreign Parts These Sheep feed in great Flocks in the Country without as much as a Shepherd there being no Wolves to be met withal in England the reason of which as 't is reported is that King Edgar about the Year 940 did order a certain number of Wolves to be paid by the Prince of Wales to him as a yearly Tribute by which means the Wolves were quite destroy'd in England Tho' it is also very probable that the great English Mastiffs have been very instrumental in this point it being certain that for Fierceness and Strength they surpass all the rest in the World A great quantity also of Lead but especially of the finest Tin is to be found in England which surpasses in goodness all others in that kind The Sea also is very profitable to the English since it produces a great quantity of Fish which are daily catch'd by the Inhabitants Tho' by the Negligence and Laziness of the ancient English who did not apply themselves industriously to Fishing they have lost a great part of that advantage But the Netherlanders from ancient times have made use of this advantage and got vast Riches by the Fishery of Herrings and Cods giving only a small Gratuity to the English in case they have occasion to dry their Nets on their Shores tho' oftentimes the English envying the Netherlanders will force them to pay more than ordinary which has several times served as a pretext for a War betwixt both Nations Besides this the Sea is extreamly advantageous to England for thereby the English being separated from their Neighbouring Nations cannot easily be attack'd whereas they may easily invade others And because this Island is situated almost in the very middle of Europe in a narrow Sea where all Ships which either go East or Westward must pass by and having besides this a very deep Coast and commodious Harbour it lies most convenient for Commerce and Trade which the English carry on in most parts of the World and the Dutch hitherto have been the only obstacle that they are not become Masters of the whole Trade of the World For it proves very disadvantageous to the English that they love to eat and drink well and that in great quantity and by reason of their love of Ease they are â—ain to employ double the number of Seamen in their Ships of what the Dutch do and besides this they will not be contented with a small gain Whereas the Dutch live very sparingly do not refuse the Penny and therefore are easier to be dealt withall than the English They import a great deal of raw Silk into England which being wrought in the Country mightily encreases their Riches In the same manner they do with their Woollen Manufactury now whereas before the times of Henry VIII they used to transport most of their Wooll into the Netherlands where it was wrought
and turn'd to the great advantage of those Cities But this King perceiving that his own Subjects might as well make the same benefit of it he set up the Woollen Manufactury in his Kingdom which increased prodigiously afterwards when at the time of the Troubles in the Netherlands a great many of these Weavers did settle themselves in England The Riches of England also are as it seems not a little increased because it is not permitted there to any Body to carry any Gold or Silver of their own Coin out of the Land except it be perhaps to the value of ten pound Sterling for a Traveller But Scotland does not come near England neither in Fertility nor Riches having not any Commodities fit for Exportation except Salt-fish Salt Lead and Coals The Western and Orkney Islands also produce nothing but Fish Ireland abounds in Cattel and especially in Sheep tho' the Irish Wooll is not so fine as the English but for the rest it is a fertile and plentifull Country In America belong to the English Crown the Islands of Bermudos Virginia and New England and some of the Caribby Islands whither the English have sent their Colonies and have also begun to settle themselves on the Continent of Guiana The Product of these Countries is chiefly Tobacco Sugar Ginger Indigo and Cotton They have also a Colony in the Island of Jamaica from whence the English Buckaneers and Privateers do great mischief to the Spanish West Indies For it is a custom with the English That tho' they are at Peace with the Spaniards in Europe they do them nevertheless all the Mischief they can in the West Indies Tangier King Charles II. got as a Dowry with the Infanta of Portugal Lastly The English also are possess'd of some places in the Banda Islands and thereabouts in the East Indies which are of no small consequence to them § 35. The Constitution of the Government in England is chiefly remarkable for this that the King cannot act at pleasure but in some Matters is to take the Advice of the Parliament By this Name is to be understood the Assembly of the Estates of England which is divided into the Higher and the Lower House In the first sit the Bishops and the Lords in the latter the Deputies of the Cities and of the 52 Counties or Shires into which the whole Kingdom of England is divided The first origin of the Parliament as 't is related was this That the former Kings of England did grant great Privileges to the Lords by whose assistance they had conquer'd the Country and kept the common people in obedience But these in conjunction with the Bishops growing too head-strong proved very troublesome especially to King John and Henry III. wherefore to suppress their Insolence Edward I. took part with the Commons And whereas formerly out of each County or Shire two Knights and two Citizens only were call'd to represent their Grievances which having been debated by the King and the House of Lords they used to receive an answer and to be sent home again This King Edward call'd together the Commons and consulted with them concerning the publick Affairs tho' there are some who will have their origin to be much more ancient This House after it was once establish'd did extreamly weaken the Authority of the Lords and in process of time did not a little diminish the Regal Power for ever since that time the Rights of the People were maintained with a high hand the House of Commons imagining that the Sovereignty was lodg'd among them and if the Kings refused to gratify them in their Requests they used to grumble at their proceedings And because the Power of the Parliament is not so much establish'd by any ancient Laws as Precedents and Customs this is the reason why it is always very jealous of its Privileges and always ready to make out of one single Precedent a right belonging to it ever after This Parliament the King is obliged to call together as often as any extraordinary Taxes are to be levy'd for the Parliament did assign this King at first for his ordinary Revenue 1200000 l. per annum which has been considerably augmented since or any old Laws are to be abrogated or new ones to be made or any alteration to be made in Religion For concerning these matters the King cannot decree any thing without consent of the Parliament The Parliament also used to take into consideration the state of the Kingdom and to present their Opinion to the King yet is the same of no force till approved of by the King It often also calls into question the Ministers of State concerning the Administration of publick Affairs and inflicts Punishment upon them with the King's approbation And it is a common rule in England that whatever is committed against the Constitutions of the Realm is done by the Ministers and Officers for the King they say does never amiss but his ill Counsellours which is not altogether contrary to Truth But if the Parliament should pretend to transgress its bounds the King has power to dissolve it yet ought the King also to be cautious in this lest he should by an unseasonable Dissolution of the Parliament exasperate the People § 36. If we duely consider the Condition and Power of England we shall find it to be a powerfull and considerable Kingdom which is able to keep up the Balance betwixt the Christian Princes in Europe and which depending on its own Strength is powerfull enough to defend it self For because it is surrounded every where by the Sea none can make any attempt upon it unless he be so powerfull at Sea as to be able entirely to ruine the Naval Forces of England And if it should happen that the English Fleet were quite defeated yet would it prove a very hard task to transport thither such an Army as could be suppos'd to be superiour to so powerfull a Force as the English Nation is able to raise at home But England ought to take especial care that it fall not into civil Dissentions since it has often felt the effects of the same and the Seeds of them are remaining yet in that Nation which chiefly arises from the difference in Religion and the fierce Inclinations of this Nation which makes it very fond of Alterations Nevertheless a Wise and Courageous King may easily prevent this evil if he does not act against the general Inclination of the People maintains a good Correspondency with the Parliament and for the rest is very watchfull and as soon as any Commotions happen takes off immediately the Ringleaders Lastly England and Scotland being comprehended in one Island whose chiefest Strength lies in a good Fleet it is evident that this King need not make any great account of such States as either are remote from the Sea or else are not very powerfull in Shipping Wherefore as the King of England takes no great notice of Germany except as far as
Constitutions yet most are of Opinion that not this Pharamond but his Son Clodion sirnamed Long-hair invaded Gaul who after he had been several times repulsed by Aetius the Roman General at last took Artois Cambray Tournay and some other places as far as the River Somme making Amiens his place of Residence He died in the Year 447 but his Successour and Kinsman Merovaeus in conjunction with the Roman General Aetius and Theodorick the King of the West Goths having beaten Attila the King of the Hans out of France extended his Dominions as far as Mentz on one side and on the other side conquer'd Picardy Normandy and the greatest part of the Isle of France The Romans themselves contributed to this loss for that not only in the Battel fought against Attila they had lost a great many of their best Forces but Aetius also being fallen into disgrace with the Emperour Valentinian was by him murthered which Aetius may be justly said to have been the last great Captain the Romans had there being after his death no body left who could resist Merovaeus From this King sprang the first Race of the French Kings which is called the Merovigian Family He died in the Year 458. His Son Childerick for his Lasciviousness was banish'd in whose stead one Aegidius of the ancient Race of the Gauls was set up for King But Childerick through the faithfulness of his Friend Guyeman was after an Exile of eight Years recall'd out of Thuringia whither he fled and restor'd to his Throne who drove back the Britains and Saxons that made at that time great havock in France He also conquer'd that part which is now call'd Lorrain and took Beauvais Paris and some other places near the Rivers of the Oise and the Seyne He died in the Year 481. His Son Clouis or Lewis having kill'd Syagrius the Son of Aegidius establish'd the French Monarchy and added great Territories to the Kingdom This King fell in love with Clotildis of the Royal Race of Burgundy who promised to marry him if he would turn Christian Which however he afterwards delayed to perform till the Alemans who would have got a footing in France enter'd that Kingdom whom he meeting with his Army near Zulick a bloody Battel was fought where when he saw the French began to fall in disorder he vow'd That if he obtain'd the Victory he would be baptiz'd which Vow after the Victory he perform'd being baptiz'd at Reims by St. Reim whose example the whole Nation of the French followed This King also overturn'd the Kingdom of the Goths which they had establish'd in Languedock uniting that Country with his Kingdom He also conquer'd several petty Principalities and a part of the Higher Germany He died in the Year 511. § 3. After the death of Clouis France received a signal blow the Kingdom being divided among his four Sons who tho' they annexed the Kingdom of Burgundy to it yet this division weaken'd this Kingdom and administred Fuel to the following intestine Dissentions Nay this impolitick dividing the Kingdom went further still for they subdivided the Kingdom again among their Sons which occasioned most horrible civil Commotions in France these Kings endeavouring as it were to out-do one another in Iniquity And among the rest the two Queens Brunechildis and Fredegundis are infamous for their monstrous Crimes At last after a great many intestine Divisions Clotarius II. re-uniting the divided Kingdom did somewhat restore its ancient State He died in the Year 628. But his Son Dagobert fell into the same Madness for he not only gave part of the Kingdom to his Brother Albert but also divided his own share among his two Sons neither did he do any thing for the Benefit of the Publick during his Reign From this time the French Kings quite degenerated from their ancient Valour giving themselves over to Laziness and Debauchery Wherefore the Grand Mareschals of the Kingdom did by degrees assume the Power and Administratinon of Publick Affairs Among these Pipin was famous descended of a Noble Family in Austrasia who had the Administration of Affairs during the space of twenty eight Years under several Kings His Son Charles Martell succeeded his Father in his Power and Office which he rather augmented after he was grown famous by his Martial Exploits having chas'd away the Saracens who about that time conquering Spain fell also into France of whom he kill'd a vast number This Man took upoâ— himself the Title of a Prince and Duke of France so that nothing remain'd with the Kings but the bare Title and an empty Name they being kept in the Country and once a Year carried for a Show through the City to expose them to the view of the People like strange Creatures At last Pipin the Younger Son of this Charles Martell who died in the Year 741 having brought the great Men of the Kingdom over to his Party depos'd King Childerick II. and having sent him into a Convent got himself proclaim'd King of France This was approv'd easily enough by Pope Zachary because he being in fear of the growing Power of the Longobards in Italy did endeavour by all means to oblige the King of France to come to his Assistance And thus the Merovignian Family loses the Crown of France § 4. Pipin to convince the World that he was not unworthy of the Crown or else to furnish the People with other Matters than to talk of the deposing of Childerick undertook an Expedition against the Saxons whom he vanquish'd in a great Battel And he had likewise under the Reign of the former Kings undertaken several Expeditions into Germany with great Success and subdu'd some of the Nations bordering upon the Rhine Not long after an Opportunity presented it self to make himself famous in Italy For Aistulphus the King of the Lombards had propos'd to himself the Conquest of all Italy after he had chas'd the Governours of the Grecian Emperours which were then call'd Exarches out of Ravenna and all other places which were under their Jurisdiction and was ready to march directly against Rome The Pope Stephen III. being in great fear of this Enemy and not knowing where to find Assistance crav'd Aid of Pipin whom he at last persuaded to take his part against Aistulphus In this War Pipin recover'd from Aistulphus all what he had before taken from the Grecian Emperours in Italy the Revenue of which he as 't is pretended gave to the Roman See reserving to himself as it is very probable the Sovereignty over these places He gained by this Action the Reputation of being very Zealous and by bestowing these Revenues upon the Holy Chair got a firm footing in Italy and the advantage of swaying Matters there according to his Pleasure He made also Tassilo Duke of Baâ—aria his Vassal and beat the Duke of Aquitain This Pipin died in the Year 768 leaving behind him
he did nothing He had for his Tutor and Administrator of the Kingdom Hugh Capet Earl of Paris After this King's Death his Uncle viz. Lewis sirnamed Outremer's Son laid claim to the Crown but was disappointed in his Pretensions by the great Power of Hugh Capet He afterwards endeavour'd to maintain his Right by force of Arms but was made a Prisoner and dying in Prison put an end to the Carolinian Race or at least to its Inheritance of the Crown of France which had been in its possession for at least 236 Years It is very remarkable that this Family lost the Kingdom through the same Errour which the former lost it For tho' this Family by prodigious Conquests had rais'd the Power of France yet were the Conquests soon after by the Divisions made of the Kingdom again dis-united and even a considerable part quite separated from that Kingdom and annexed to the German Empire Besides this by the Negligence of these Kings and the excessive Power of the great Men in the Kingdom France was reduced to a very low Condition § 6. As Hugh Capet the first Founder of the present Royal Family obtain'd the Crown not so much by right of Succession as by the assistance of the chief Men of the Kingdom who excluded the right Heir so as it is very probable he was obliged to remit a great many of the ancient Royal Prerogatives and to confirm to the great Men of the Kingdom the Power of governing their Provinces with the Titles of Dukes and Earls under condition that they should acknowledge themselves Vassals of the Kingdom yet not be obliged to depend absolutely on the King's Commands so that France at that time was like a mishapen and weak Body Hugh in the mean time re-united to the Crown which at that time had scarce any thing left which could be call'd her own the County of Paris the Dutchy of France wherein was comprehended all that lies betwixt the Rivers of Seine and the Loire and the County of Orleans Among the great Men of the Kingdom the chief were the Dukes of Normandy on whom also depended Britainy of Burgundy Aquitain and Gascoigne the Earls of Flanders Champaign and Tolouse the latter of which was also Duke of Languedock But the Counties of Vienne Provence Savoy and Dauphine belong'd to the Kingdom of Arelat which was a part of the German Empire Yet these Kings had at last the good Fortune to see all these Demi-Sovereign Princes extinguish'd and their Countries re-united to the Crown of France Hugh died in the Year 996 whose Son Robert a good natur'd Prince reign'd very peaceably he having reduc'd the Dukedom of Burgundy to which he after the Death of his Uncle was the next Heir under the entire Jurisdiction of the Crown The Tyranny exercis'd by the Pope against this King ought to be mention'd here For the King having an Intention of marrying Bertha of the House of Burgundy which Match was esteemed very beneficial to his State and the said Bertha standing with him in the fourth degree of Consanguinity besides that he had been Godfather to a Child of hers in her former Husband's time He desir'd and obtain'd the Consent of his Bishops the said Marriage being otherwise against the Canon Law But the Pope took hence an occasion to Excommunicate the King and the whole Kingdom which proved so mischievous that the King was deserted by all his Servants except three or four and no Body would touch the Victuals that came from his Table which was therefore thrown to the Dogs He died in the Year 1033. The Reign of his Son Henry was also not very famous except that he waged some inconsiderable Wars against his Vassals He presented his Brother Robert with the Dukedom of Burgundy from whence comes the Race of the Dukes of Burgundy descended from the Royal Blood He died in the Year 1060. His Son Philip did nothing memorable he was also for his Marriage excommunicated by the Pope but at last obtained a Dispensation Under the Reign of this King Philip William Duke of Normandy conquer'd England which prov'd to be the occasion of unspeakable Miseries to France for these two Kingdoms were ever after in continual Wars till the English were driven out of France About the same time the first Expedition was undertaken into the Holy Land which Extravagancy continued for near 200 Years after The Popes drew the most Benefit from these Expeditions assuming to themselves an Authority not only to command but also to protect all such as had listed themselves under the Cross Under this pretext also frequent Indulgences were sent abroad into the World and what was given towards the use of this War was collected and distributed by their Legates The King of France and other Kings receiv'd thereby this Benefit That these Wars carried off a great many turbulent Spirits And a great many of the Nobility used either to sell or else to mortgage their Estates and if any of them happened to die in the Expedition leaving no Heirs behind them their Estates fell to the King By this means also that prodigious number of People wherewith France was overstock'd at that time was much diminish'd whereby the Kings got an Opportunity to deal more easily with the rest Nevertheless when afterwards the Kings either by Instigation of the Popes or out of their own Inclinations undertook these Expeditions in their own Persons they found the dismal effects of it For by so doing the best of their Subjects were led to the Slaughter and yet it was impossible to maintain these Conquests as long as they were not Masters of Egypt Whereas if this Kingdom had been made the Seat of the intended Empire and the Store-house of the War a Kingdom might have been establish'd which would have been able to support it self by its own Strength This King died in the Year 1108. His Son Lewis sirnamed the Fat was always at variance with Henry I. King of England and in continual Troubles with the petty Lords in France who did considerable Mischiefs from their strong Castles yet he was too hard for them at last and died in the Year 1137. His Son Lewis VII sirnamed the Younger undertook upon the Persuasion of St. Bernhard an Expedition into the Holy Land but this prov'd a fatal Expedition for by the Defeat which he receiv'd at Pamphylia and the Siege of Damascus which he was forc'd to quit and the Fatigues of so great a Journey as well as the perfidiousness of some of the Commanders after he had ruin'd a great Army he returned with the miserable Remainders into France without having done any thing answerable to such an Undertaking But he committed the greatest Error when he divorced himself from his Lady Eleonora whether out of Jealousie or tenderness of Conscience is uncertain she being his Cousin in the third or fourth degree This Eleonora being also the only Heiress of
Aquitain and Poictou was immediately after married to Henry Duke of Normandy afterwards King of England the second of that Name who by this Match annexed these fair Countries to the Crown of England In fine having been kept in a continual alarm by his petty Vassals but especially by Henry II. King of England He died in the Year 1180. § 7. His Son Philip II. sirnamed Augustus or the Conquerour was at first engaged in a War against Henry II. King of England from whom he took several considerable places which however he restored afterwards to his Son Richard with whom he enter'd into a League to retake Jerusalem from the Saracens pursuant to which both the Kings went thither in Person with a considerable Force But a Jealousie arising betwixt these two Kings nothing was done worth mentioning for Richard accused Philip that he had an ill design against him in Sicily in their Voyage besides that he had refused to consummate the before intended Match betwixt his Sister and Richard Wherefore as soon as Ptolemais had been taken by their joint Forces Philip under pretence of Sickness returned into France leaving only with Richard Hugh III. Duke of Burgundy with some Troops who envying Richard hinder'd the taking of the City of Jerusalem After his return from that unfortunate Expedition to the Holy Land he undertook a War against Richard which he also carried on against his Brother John wherein Philip had much the better of the English for he took from them Normandy the Counties of Anjou Maine Touraine Berry and Poictou He was very instrumental in deposing the Earl of Tholouse who because he had taken into his Protection the Albigenses was excommunicated by the Pope Philip also obtained a great Victory near Bouvines betwixt Lisle and Tournay against the Emperour Otho IV. who being joined with the Earl of Flanders attack'd him with an Army of 150000 Men whilst the King of England was to fall into France on the side of Aquitain This King was so successfull in his Wars against England that his Son Lewis was very near obtaining the Crown of England And tho' he was chased again out of England yet did he after his Father's Death pursue his Victories against the English in France taking from them among others the City of Rochelle But this Lewis VIII did not reign long for he died in the Year 1226 leaving for Successour his Son Lewis IX sirnamed the Holy during whose Minority his Mother Blanch of Castile had the Supream Administration of Affairs and tho' some of the Nobility raised great Troubles against her she subdued them all by her singular Prudence In the Year 1244 the City of Jerusalem was ransack'd by some Persians who called themselves Chorasmii Lewis being about the same time dangerously ill made a Vow That if he recovered he would undertake an Expedition against those Infidels which he afterwards perform'd But before his departure he issued out his Proclamation throughout the Kingdom intimating that whoever had received any damage by his Souldiers should have Restitution made him which was performed accordingly In this Expedition he took the strong City of Damiata but the overflowing of the River Nile hindered him from taking Grand Cairo After the River was returned to its usual Bounds he vanquish'd the Enemy in two Battels but they having receiv'd new Reinforcements cut off the Provisions from the French who were also extreamly pester'd with the Scurvy The King then resolv'd to retreat towards Damiata but in his March thither they attack'd him gave him a terrible overthrow and took him Prisoner yet released him again for a Ransom of 400000 Livres he being obliged to restore also to them the City of Damiata Thus he marched with the Remainders of his Army which from 30000 Men was moulder'd away to 6000 to Ptolemais where after he had given what Assistance he could to the Christians he at last returned home Under the Reign of this King France got first an Opportunity to intermeddle in the Affairs of Italy from whence yet this Kingdom never reapt any great Benefit Manfred natural Son of the Emperour Frederick II. having first kill'd King Conrad his Brother made himself King of Naples and Sicily But the Pope on whom this Kingdom depended as a Fief being dissatisfy'd with Manfred offer'd the same to Charles Earl of Anjou Brother of Lewis IV. King of France which he having accepted of was crowned at Rome with Conditon that he should pay to the Pope 8000 Ounces of Gold make a yearly Present of a White Horse as an acknowledgment and if he was chosen Emperour that he should not unite that Kingdom with the Empire the Pope being unwilling to have any one more powerfull than himself in Italy Charles thereupon vanquish'd Manfred and having murthered him and his Children took possession of the Kingdom The young Conradin Duke of Swabia came with an Army to recover the Kingdom which was his Inheritance from his Grandfather but having been overthrown in a Battel near the Lake of Celano was made a Prisoner and in the Year next following had his Head cut off at Naples upon the Instigation of the Pope who being ask'd by Charles What he had best to do with his Prisoner answer'd Vita Conradini mors Caroli Mors Conradini vita Caroli i. e. The Life of Conradin is the Death of Charles The Death of Conradin the Life of Charles And as by the Death of this young Prince was extinguish'd the Noble Race of the Dukes of Swabia so this Charles laid the first Pretensions of France to the Kingdom of Naples In the mean while King Lewis being not satisfy'd with his former unfortunate Expedition against the Infidels resolved to try again his Fortune against Tunis either because he found that this place lay very convenient for his Brother's Kingdom of Sicily or because he hoped thereby to open a way for the Conquest of Egypt without which all the Expeditions into the Holy Land were likely to prove ineffectual But in this Siege he lost a great part of his Army by Sickness and he died himself there in the Year 1270. From a younger Son of this Lewis IV. viz. from Robert Earl of Clairmont sprang the Bourbon Family which now sways the Scepter of France § 8. His Son Philip sirnamed the Hardy succeeded him under whose Reign that considerable Earldom of Tholouse was united to the Crown of France Alfonsus Son of Lewis IX who had married the only Heiress of this Country happening to die without Issue in an Expedition into Africa Under the Reign also of this King fell out the so much celebrated Sicilian Vespers whereby all the French were at one blow extirpated out of Sicily The Business was thus Some Frenchmen had ravish'd the Wife of John of Porchyta born at Salerno who enflam'd with Revenge did seek for Aid of Pieter King of Arragon hoping by his Assistance to drive Charles
out of Sicily the Sicilians also being very averse to the French who had committed great Outrages in that Kingdom Pope Nicholus V. lent a helping hand who stood in fear of the Power of Charles as did also Michael Paleologus the Constantinopolitan Emperour because Charles had made some Pretensions to that Empire John therefore disguis'd in a Monks Habit travell'd about from place to place till he had brought his Design to Perfection It was next to a Miracle that the Design was not betray'd in three years time it having been so long a forming in several places At last it was put in Execution it being agreed upon that in the second Holyday in Easter at that very time when the Bells rung in to the Vespers all the French throughout the whole Kingdom of Sicily should be massacred at once which was done accordingly within two Hours time with great Barbarity no person having been spared in the Massacre Which being done Pieter King of Arragon possess'd himself of the Kingdom of Sicily And tho' the Pope order'd the Croisade to be preached up against Pieter and declared Charles the second Son of Philip King of Arragon and this Philip marched with a great Army to put his Son into possession yet it did prove labour in vain and Philip died in the Year 1285. His Son and Successour Philip sirnamed the Handsom upon some frivolous Pretences began a War with the English taking from of them the City of Bourdeaux and the greatest part of Aquitain which however they soon after recover'd by vertue of a Peace concluded betwixt them Not long after he attack'd the Earl of Flanders who by the Instigation of the English had enter'd into a Consederacy with a great many neighbouring Lords against him from whom he took most of his strong Holds But the Flemings being soon tired with the Insolencies committed by the French cut in pieces the French Garrisons whereupon the King sent an Army under the Command of Robert Earl of Artois to reduce them to Obedience but he was defeated near Courtray there being 20000 French slain upon the Spot which happened chiefly by a Misfortune that the Cavalry was misled into a moorish Ground It is related that the Flemings got above 8000 gilt Spurs as a Booty from the French And tho' afterwards there were 25000 killed of the Flemings yet they quickly recollecting themselves raised another Army of 60000 Men and obliged the King by a Peace made betwixt them to restore them to their ancient State This King Philip also with consent of the Pope suppress'd the rich Order of the Knights Templers and died in the Year 1314. Whom succeeded his three Sons each in his turn who all died without Issue and without doing any thing of moment The eldest Lewis X. sirnamed Hutin died in the Year 1316 whose Brother Philip sirnamed the Tall had a Contest for the Crown with his deceased Brother's Daughter Joan she being supported by her Mother's Brother the Duke of Burgundy but it was determined in favour of Philip by vertue of the Salick Law Under this King the Jews were banish'd out of France they having been accused of poisoning the Fountains He died in the Year 1322. Him succeeded the third Brother Charles IV. sirnamed the Handsom under whose Reign all the Italians and Lombards who being Usurers did exact upon the People were banished the Kingdom A War also was begun in Aquitain against the English but these Differences were quickly composed by the Intercession of Queen Isabella Sister of Charles He died in the Year 1328. § 9. After the Death of this King France was for a great many years together torn in pieces by very unfortunate and bloody Wars which had almost prov'd fatal to this Kingdom For a Contest arose about the Succession betwixt Philip of Valois Philip the Handsom's Brother's Son and Edward III. King of England the above-mention'd Philip the Handsom's Daughter 's Son The former pretended a right by vertue of the Salick Law which excludes the Females from the Succession But the latter tho' he did not deny the Salick Law yet did he alledge That this Law did not barr from the Succession the Sons born of the King's Daughters And it was certain that he was nearer a kin to the deceased King than Philip neither could any Precedent be brought where a Son of the King's Daughter had been excluded from the Succession to admit his Brother's Son Yet the Estates of France declared for Philip partly upon the persuasion of Robert Earl of Artois partly because they were unwilling to depend on England And tho' King Edward did dissemble at first this Affront and came in person to do homage to Philip for his Provinces which he was possess'd of in France yet not long after he began to show his Resentment the French having obliged him at the time when he performed the Ceremony of Homage to lay aside his Crown Scepter and Spurs Besides the States of England did persuade him not so easily to let fall his Pretensions and Robert Earl of Artois being fallen out with Philip about some Pretensions concerning the County of Artois did stir up King Edward to undertake a War against France In the mean time while Philip had defeated the Flemings who were risen in Rebellion against that Earl to that degree that of 16000 Men not one escaped the Sword In the Year 1336 the English began to make War against France which was carried on for some Years with equal Advantage on both sides and was interrupted by several Truces till at last Edward landed with an Army in Normandy and outbraving the French approach'd to the very Gates of Paris But Edward making soon after his Retreat through Picardy towards Flanders was overtaken by Philip near Albeville where a bloody Battel was fought betwixt them The French Forces being extreamly tir'd by a long March gave the English an easier Victory Besides this some Genoese Foot retreated immediately their Bows having been render'd useless by the rainy Weather which the Duke d' Alenzon perceiving and thinking it to have been done by Treachery fell with a Body of Horse in among them which caused the first Confusion The English also made use of four or five pieces of great Cannon against the French which being never seen before in France caused a great terrour in the French Army Several French Lords also being not well satisfy'd with the King were glad to see him defeated This Victory is the more remarkable because according to the French Historians the English were not above 24000 strong whereas the French were above 100000. Out of which number 30000 Foot Souldiers were slain and 1200 Horsemen among whom was the King of Bohemia This King tho' he was blind yet charg'd the Enemy on Horseback betwixt two of his Friends who had ty'd his Horse to theirs and they were all three found dead together The next day
came yet would Charles never hazard a Battel with them but contented himself to annoy them with Skirmishes whereby he did them considerable Mischief The Pope in the mean while labour'd hard to make Peace betwixt these two Crowns but King Edward happening to die about that time King Charles took hold of this Opportunity and attacking the English with five several Armies at one time took all from them but Calais Bourdeaux and Bayonne in Guienne and Cherbury in Normandy The English during the Minority of their King being also pester'd with the Plague and the War with the Scots were not in a Capacity to send sufficient Relief Yet this King miscarried in his Enterprize against Britainy In the Year 1379 the Emperour Charles IV. came to visit him in Paris where he constituted the Dauphin a perpetual Vicar of the Empire in Dauphine And ever since say the French the German Emperours never did pretend to any thing in Dauphine and in the Kingdom of Aâ—elat He died in the Year 1380. § 12. Now we are come to that most unfortunate Reign of Charles VI. at the very beginning of which one of the main occasions of Mischief to France was That Joan Queen of Naples standing in fear of Charles de Duraz did adopt Lewis Duke of Anjou declaring him Heir of that Kingdom The Duke willingly accepting of her Offer raised in her behalf an Army of 30000 Horse having employed thereunto the Treasure left by Charles V. which he had got clandestinely into his possession With this Army be made himself Master of Provence which then belong'd to Joan. And tho' in the mean time Charles de Duraz having kill'd Joan had made himself Master of the Kingdom the Duke of Anjou nevertheless pursued his intended Expedition but was by continual Marches and the Cunning of Charles led about and tir'd to that degree that he died in great Misery very few of so great an Army having had the good fortune to return into France The People also were generally much dissatisfy'd at the beginning because those who had the Tuition of the King to curry-favour with the People had promised an abatement of the heavy Taxes But the same being not long after again introduc'd augmented and devoured by the Courtiers great Troubles and Insurrections arose both in Paris and other places In the mean while the Flemings had carried themselves insolently towards their Lord who calling to his Assistance the French they killed 40000 Flemings together with their General Arteville The general Dissatisfaction of the People was much increased afterward when a great Summ of Money was employed upon an Expedition against England which proving fruitless both the Money and Men were lost Lewis Duke of Orleans Brother of this King Charles married Valentina the Daughter of John Gaâ—â—acius Viscount of Milan with this Condition That he should receive immediately as a Dowry not only a great Treasure of Money and Jewels but also the County of Ast and in case her Father should die without Issue the whole Country should be devolved on Valentina and her Children Which Contract has not only furnished France with a Pretension to Milan but also has been the occasion of great Calamities After this another Misfortune happened to France for the King whose Brains were mightily weakened by Debaucheries in his younger Years as he was travelling in Britainy fell upon a sudden Distraction caused partly by the great Heat which was then in the Month of August partly because as 't is reported a tall black Man appear'd to him who stopping his Horse by the Bridle said Stop King whither will you go you are betray'd Soon after a Page being faln asleep let the point of his Lance drop upon the Headpiece of him who rid just before the King which the King being extreamly surpriz'd at interpreted it as directed against him And tho' this Madness did cease afterwards yet was his Understanding much impair'd and the Fits would return by intervals This unhappy Accident was the occasion of that fatal Contest concerning the Administration of the Kingdom which the King was incapable of betwixt Lewis Duke of Orleans the King's Brother and Philip Duke of Burgundy his Uncle The first claim'd it on the account of proximity of Blood the latter on account of his Age and Experience The latter was most approv'd of by the Estates who declar'd him Regent yet the Duke of Orleans by making new Intrigues still endeavour'd to make himself the Head of the Kingdam which caused pernicious Factions in the Court. And tho' the Duke of Burgundy died his Son John pursuing his Father's Pretensions the Hatred so increased betwixt both Parties that notwithstanding the Reconciliation made betwixt them the Duke of Burgundy caus'd the Duke of Orleans to be murther'd by some Ruffians at Night in the Streets of Paris And tho' the Duke of Burgundy after having made away his Rival and forc'd a Pardon from the King was now the only Man in the Court yet were the Animosities betwixt the Duke of Burgundy and the Sons of the murther'd Duke of Orleans not extinguish'd thereby which divided the whole Kingdom into two Factions one siding with the Burgundian the other with the Family of Orleans and occasion'd barbarous Murthers Devastations and such other Calamities which are the common products of Civil Commotions At last the Burgundian Faction was brought very low by the King and his Party But the English having observ'd the intestine Divisions in France landed in Normandy with a great Army and took Harfleur But being extreamly weaken'd both in the Siege and by Sickness they resolv'd to retreat towards Calais In the mean while the French had got together an Army which was four times stronger than the English which met them near Agincourt a Village in the County of St. Poll where a Battel being fought betwixt them 6000 French were kill'd upon the Spot and a great number taken Prisoners among whom were a great many persons of Quality The English Historians make this Defeat much greater it being rarely to be observ'd that the Historians of two Nations who are at Enmity agree in their Relations Yet the English being extreamly tir'd could not pursue the Victory In the mean time the Invasion made by a Foreign Enemy did in no ways diminish the intestine Divisions but rather augmented them For the Duke of Burgundy perceiving his Party in France to decline began to favour the English who in the Year next following landed again in Normandy and had great Success At last the Queen who had hitherto had a share in the Government added Fuel to the Fire For the Constable d' Armagnac having now the sole Administration of Affairs and being only balanc'd by the Authority of the Queen took an opportunity by the free Conversation of the Queen to put such a Jealousie in the King's Head that with the Consent of Charles the Dauphin she was banish'd the Court.
Which so incensed the Queen that she having conceiv'd an implacable Hatred against her Son sided with the Duke of Burgundy whose Party was thereby greatly strengthen'd Thus commenced the intestine Wars wherein both Parties were so exasperated against one another that they had little regard to the great Success of the English who in the mean time conquer'd all Normandy and Roan it self The Dauphin intending at one blow to root out the Evil of these intestine Commotions cunningly invited the Duke of Burgundy to come to an Agreement with him when at their second meeting at Monterau he caused him to be kill'd But this stroke had a quite contrary effect For the generality of the Nation abominated the fact and the Queen took from hence an Opportunity totally to ruin her Son and to exclude him from the Succession Wherefore entring into a League with the murther'd Duke's Son Philip a Peace was concluded with Henry V. King of England by vertue of which he was to marry Catharine the Daughter of Charles VI. and during his Life to be Regent of France and after his Death to be put into the full possession of the Crown of France That both the Crowns of France and England should be united yet that each Kingdom should be ruled according to its own Laws Besides this a Sentence was pronounc'd against the Dauphin in Paris That by reason of the Murther committed by him upon the Duke of Bargundy he was declared incapable of the Crown and that he for ever should be banish'd the Kingdom He appeal'd from this Sentence to God and his Sword and set his Court up at Poictiers so that at that time there was in France two Governments and two Courts But the Affairs of the Dauphin were in a very ill condition very few of the Provinces siding with him those that did were Anjou Poictou Tours Auvergne Berry and Languedock but all of them mightily exhausted of Money But it was happy for him that the brave King Henry V. died in the very Flower of his Age and good Fortune as likewise did not long after Charles VI. whose Life by the Infirmities of his Mind being incapable of governing the Kingdom had greatly obstructed the Welfare of the Kingdom § 13. Charles VII whom we hitherto have call'd the Dauphin caused himself immediately after his Father's Death to be proclaim'd King with the Assistance of the Bravest among the French nevertheless his Affairs at the beginning were under very ill Circumstances For the Duke of Bedford who was constituted Regent in France having caused young Henry VI. of England to be proclaimed King of France in Paris in conjunction with the Dukes of Burgundy and Britainy try'd all ways to expell him quite out of France His Forces were several times miserably beaten by the English the greatest part of the Cities abandon'd him so that the English used to call him in derision the King of Bourges because he used commonly to reside there He was at last become so poor that he rarely could dine in Publick and it was observ'd that one time he had nothing for his Dinner but a piece of roasted Mutton and a couple of Fowls Besides this most of the great Men about him being dissatisfy'd with the ambitious Proceedings of the Constable Richmond had left the Court and were driving on their own Intrigues The only Comfort left to Charles was that there was a misunderstanding betwixt the English and the Duke of Burgundy else if they had with their joint Forces vigorously attack'd Charles he in all probability could not have held out long against them The occasion happen'd thus Jaqueline Countess of Hennegau Holland Zealand and Friesland being divorced from her Husband John Duke of Brabant a Cousin of the Duke of Burgundy was married again to the Duke of Gloucester Brother of Henry V. The Duke of Burgundy taking his Cousin's part it caused great Heart-burning betwixt him and the Duke of Gloucester The Duke of Bedford endeavour'd to appease them yet did the Duke of Burgundy from that time entertain a Grudge against the English which encreased afterwards when the English refused to put the City of Orleans into the Hands of the Duke of Burgundy This City being besieged by the English was reduc'd to the utmost Extremity the French which attack'd a Convoy which was going to the English Camp having been entirely beaten Which Engagement is called la journée des Haranes or the Battel of the Herrings Charles's Affairs were then become so desperate that he had resolv'd to retire into Dauphine when upon a sudden an unlook'd for help was sent him For a Country Maid born in Lorraine whose Name was Joan did pretend that she was sent from God to relieve Orleans and to see the King crowned at Rheims Both which she effected striking thereby great terrour into the English whereas on the other side the French being greatly encouraged by this Success saw their Affairs from henceforward mend every day But this poor Wench following the Wars longer as it seems than she had in Commission was taken Prisoner making a Sally out of Compeigne and being deliver'd to the English was with great dishonour burnt as a Witch at Roan The English perceiving their Affairs not to go so forward as formerly resolv'd to give them new Life and Vigour by bringing over the young King Henry and having him crowned in Paris And to keep fair with the Duke of Burgundy they gave him the Counties of Brie and Champaigne yet all this proved insufficient The War therefore having been thus carried on for several Years only with light Skirmishes both Parties being tir'd out a Treaty was at last propos'd by Mediation of the Pope at Arras but the English rigorously insisting upon their Pretensions which were very hard they were deserted by the Duke of Burgundy who made a separate Peace with Charles upon very advantageous Conditions There befell also the English another Misfortune by the Death of the Duke of Bedford who hitherto had administred the Affairs in France with great Prudence After this the Cities of France surrender'd themselves one after another to Charles among which was Paris which submitted it self to its natural Lord. But because the English had made miserable havock throughout France and the French Souldiers themselves being ill paid had committed great Depredations without any Order or Discipline a great Famine ensu'd and afterwards a great Plague It is related that the Wolves did snatch the Children out of the Streets of the Suburbs of St. Anthony in Paris The War having been thus protracted for a considerable time a Truce was concluded for some Years The King to be rid of the Souldiers sent them into Alsace under pretence to disturb the Council at Basil They killed at once 4000 Swiss but having lost double the number soon after returned home again In the mean time the English were degenerated from their former Valour their
Forces were extreamly diminish'd in France and the Souldiers for want of Pay had given themselves over to Plunder They wanted good Officers their Places were not well provided and their Subjects weary of the Government England at home was divided within it self and the English weakened by two Overthrows which they had received from the Scots Charles therefore having met with this Opportunity resolv'd to beat the English at once out of France He took for a Pretence of the War that they had broken the Truce in Britainy and with the Scots and attacking them with great Vigour in several places at once he drove them within the space of thirteen Months out of Normandy The next Year after he took from them Aquitain Bayonne being the last which surrender'd it self so that the English had nothing left on the Continent of France but Calais and the County of Guines Bourdeaux soon after revolted from the French and sought for Aid of the English but the brave Talbot having been kill'd in an Engagement it was retaken and re-united to the French Crown after it had been 300 Years in the possession of the English Thus did this King re-unite the mangled Kingdom having expell'd the English out of its Bowels Nevertheless he did not entirely enjoy the Fruits of his good Fortune living at variance with his Son who for the space of thirteen Years came not to Court. And being at last persuaded that a Design was formed against his Life it so disturb'd him that for fear of being poisoned he starved himself § 14. Him succeeded his Son Lewis XI a cunning resolute and malicious Prince who laid the first Foundation of the absolute Power since exercised by the Kings of France whereas formerly the Royal Power was kept under by the Authority of the great Men of the Kingdom He began with reforming his Court and Ministers according to his Pleasure Of which the great Men of the kingdom foreseeing the Consequence they enter'd into a League which they called La Ligue du bien public the League for the publick good wherewith they pretended to defend the Publick against the King's arbitrary Proceedings Among these were the Dukes of Burgundy and Britainy who were willing to keep the King within bounds In the Year 1465 Charles the young Duke of Burgundy enter'd France with an Army and fought a Battel with the King near Montlehery wherein the Advantage was near equal but because the King retreated a little backwards the Night following the Duke of Burgundy pretended to have gained the Victory which put him upon those Enterprizes which afterwards cost him his Life The King extricated himself with a great deal of Cunning out of this danger for he released the Taxes and with great Promises and fine Words appeased the People all which as soon as the danger was pass'd he revok'd at pleasure To dissolve the knot of this Faction he made Divisions betwixt the most powerfull the bravest he brought over to his side by giving them particular Advantages the rest he ruined by his Policy especially by bribing their Friends and Servants And being in great want of Money he borrow'd great Summs of his Servants and such as refused to lend were put out of their Employments Which 't is said gave the first occasion that the Offices were afterwards sold in France But the Duke of Burgundy persisted in his Opposition who had in the Year 1468 hem'd him in at Peronne which danger he however escaped At last Lewis was rid of this his troublesome Enemy who had laid so many Designs against him he being kill'd by the Swiss near Nancy Lewis taking advantage of the great Confusion which was occasioned by the Death of the Duke in that Country took possession of the Dukedom of Burgundy under pretext that the same was an Appanage and brought over to his side the Cities situated on the River Some which had been under the Jurisdiction of Charles It was generally believ'd That Lewis by way of Marriage might easily have annexed the whole Inheritance of this Duke unto France if he had not conceived such an implacable hatred against this House that he was resolved to ruin it Two Years before the Death of the Duke of Burgundy King Edward IV. landed with a great Army in France whom Lewis with Presents and fair Promises persuaded to return home again He united to the Crown Provence Anjou and Muns having obtained the same by the last Will and Testament of Charles d' Anjou Count de Maine who was the last Male Heir of the House of Anjou notwithstanding that Rene Duke of Lorraine Son of Ygland d' Anjou pretended a Right to the same by his Mother's side In his latter days he lived miserably and grew ridiculous being in continual fear of death He died in the Year 1483. § 15. His Son Charles VIII had at the beginning of his Reign his Hands full with the Duke of Britainy and was marching with an Army to unite that Province by main force to the Crown But understanding that Maximilian of Austria had concluded a Match betwixt Anna the only Heiress of this Dukedom and himself the French King did think it no ways adviseable to let such a delicious Morsel fall to the share of the House of Austria but obliged the Bride partly by force partly by fair words to renounce Maximilian and to be married to himself whereby this Country was united to France And tho' Henry VII King of England did not look with a good Eye upon the growing Power of France and therefore with a great Army besieged Boulogne yet in consideration of a good Summ of Money he was prevailed upon to return home again especially since Maximilian who had received a double affront from Charles who had not only taken his Bride from him but also had sent back his Daughter Margaret which was promised to him in Marriage did not join his Forces with him according to Agreement Maximilian took Arras and St. Omer but being not able to go further he consented that his Son Philip Lord of the Netherlands might make a Truce with Charles On the other side Charles gave to Ferdinand the Catholick the Counties of Russilion and Cerdagne some say to engage him thereby not to oppose his intended Expedition against Naples Others say that Ferdinand corrupted Charles's Confessour to persuade him that he should restore that Country to its lawfull Sovereign France being thus by the Union with Britainy become an entire Kingdom it began to contrive how to obtain the Sovereignty over Italy Charles had a Pretension because the Right and Title of the Family of Anjo and Naples was by the Death of the last Duke of Anjou and Earl of Provence devolv'd to Lewis XI and consequently to himself But this young King received the greatest Encouragement from Lewis sirnamed Morus or the Black Duke of Milan who having Tuition of his Nephew
John Galeas the true Heir of this Dukedom but a weak Prince had under that Pretence made himself Master of the same This Duke fearing that he might be put out of possession by Ferdinand King of Naples whose Son Alfonsus's Daughter Isabella was married to John Galeas endeavour'd to give Ferdinand his Hands full of Work that he might not be at leisure to think of him knowing also that Ferdinand and his Son Alfonsus were much hated by their Subjects for their Tyranny and Impiety An Expedition was therefore undertaken against Naples which proved the occasion of continual Miseries to Italy for the space of forty Years for so long it was the Cock-pit for the French Germans and Spaniards and at last lost a great part of its ancient Liberty It seem'd to be fatal to Italy that the wise Italians either could or would not prevent this Expedition which was design'd two Years before Charles had at the beginning all the Success imaginable for the Italian Troops were in a very ill condition and there being no body who durst oppose him Florence and the Pope sided with him the latter declaring Charles King of Naples King Alfonsus stirr'd up by his own Conscience abdicated himself transferring all his Right and Title upon his Son Ferdinand But his Forces being soon beaten and dispers'd Charles made his solemn Entry into Naples with loud Acclamations Immediately the whole Kingdom submitted to him except the Isle of Iseria and the Cities of Brundisi and Gallipoli The Conquest of so fair a Kingdom and that within five Months time struck a Terrour into the Turkish Emperour himself being in fear at constantinople and Greece being ready to rebell as soon as the French should land on that side But the Face of Affairs was quickly changed for the French by their ill behaviour quickly lost the Favour of the Neapolitans the King minded nothing but Gaming and the rest following his Example were careless in maintaining their Conquest Besides this it was look'd upon as a thing of such Consequence by the rest of the Princes of Europe that the Emperour the Pope King Ferdinand of Arragon Venice and Milan enter'd into a Confederacy to drive the French out of Italy Charles therefore fearing lest his Retreat might be cut off took his Way by Land into France having left things but in an indifferent state of Defence in Naples In his March he was met by the Confederate Army near the River of Taro where a Battel was fought in which tho' there were more kill'd on the Confederate side than of the French yet he marched forward with such Precipitation as if he had lost the Battel Charles was no sooner returned into France but Ferdinand soon retook without great trouble the Kingdom of Naples to the great Dishonour of the French who were not able to maintain themselves there a whole Year of whom very few return'd alive into France Not long after Charles died without Issue § 16. Him succeeded Lewis XII formerly Duke of Orleans who not to lose Britainy married Anna Widow of the late King He made War soon after on Milan pretending a Right to that Dukedom by his Grandmother's side and having conquer'd the same within 21 days Lewis the Black was forc'd to fly with his Children and all his Treasure into Germany But the Inhabitants of Milan grew quickly weary of the French their free Conversation with the Women being especially intolerable to them and therefore recall'd their Duke who having got together an Army of Swiss was joyfully receiv'd and regain'd the whole Country except the Castle of Milan and the City of Novara But Lewis sending timely Relief the Duke ' s Swiss Souldiers refused to fight against the French so that the Duke endeavouring to save himself by flight in a common Souldiers Habit was taken Prisoner and kept ten Years in Prison at Loches where he died Thus the French got Milan and the City of Genoua again After so great Success Lewis began to think of the Kingdom of Naples To obtain which he made a League with Ferdinand the Catholick wherein it was agreed that they should divide the Kingdom betwixt them so that the French should have for their share Naples Terre de Labour and Abruzze and the Spaniards Poville and Calabria Each of them got his share without any great trouble Frederick King of Naples surrendring himself to King Lewis who allowed him a yearly Pension of 30000 Crowns But soon after new Differences arose betwixt these two haughty Nations concerning the Limits for the French pretended that the Country of Capitanate which is very considerable for its Taxes paid for Sheep which are there in great numbers did belong to Abruzze whereas the Spaniards would have it belong to Poville and from Words they came to Blows The French at first had somewhat the better but as soon as Gonsalvus de Cordoua that cunning Spaniard had broke their first Fury and Lewis did not send sufficient Relief they were as shamefully beaten again out of the Kingdom as they had been before Lewis endeavoured to revenge himself upon the Spaniards in the Year next following but tho' he attack'd them with four several Armies yet could he not gain any thing upon them Wherefore he made a Peace with Ferdinand and enter'd into an Alliance with him against Philip Son-in-law to Ferdinand who having after the death of Isabella taken from him the Kingdom of Castile was upheld by his Father Maximilian and back'd by Henry King of England whose Son had married his Wife's Sister In the Year 1507 the City of Genoua rebell'd against Lewis but was soon reduced to her former Obedience Then the War began afresh in Italy with the Venetians who being too much addicted to self-interest had drawn upon themselves the hatred of all their Neighbours having encroached upon every one of them and Lewis especially attributed to them his loss of the Kingdom of Naples To humble this proud State a League was concluded at Cambray betwixt the Emperour the Pope the Kings of France and Spain Lewis by entring into a Confederacy with his mortal Enemies had more regard to his Passion than his Interest it being certain that he might upon all occasions have trusted to the Friendship of the Venetians But now he was the first that fell upon them and defeated them in a great Battel near Giera d' Addua which caused such a Terror among them that they left all what they had on the Continent within twenty days and if Lewis had pursued his Victory whilst they were under this first Consternation he might doubtless have put a period to their Greatness But in the mean time that he marched back towards Milan not making the best of his Victory they got leisure to recover themselves especially since the Emperour Maximilian was not in earnest against them and Pope Julius II. was reconciled to them Nay in
the Year 1510 the Pope Ferdinand Henry VIII and the Swiss Cantons denounced War against Lewis For the Pope could not look with a good Eye upon the growing Power of France in Italy Ferdinand feared lest Lewis might attack Naples and Henry being come lately to the Crown was for making himself famous by so great an Undertaking the Swiss were set against France because Lewis had not paid them their old Arrears and had refused to encrease their Pension not because their Demands were extravagant but because he would not be out-brav'd by them In this War the French General Gasto de Foix behaved himself very gallantly for he relieved Bononia beat the Venetian Army killed 8000 of them in Brescia and obtained a glorious Victory against the Confederate Army near Ravenna in which Battel nevertheless this brave General being too hot in pursuing the Enemy was slain With his death the French Affairs began to decline and they were again forced to leave Italy Maximilian Son of Lewis the Black was restored to his Dutchy of Milan by the help of the Swiss The Genoucse revolted and made sanus Fregosus their Duke Ferdinand the Catholick took from King John the Kingdom of Navarre which the French in vain endeavoured to regain from the Spaniards But Lewis being extreamly desirous to regain Milan enter'd into a League with Venice and retook most places of that Dukedom and the City of Genoua He besieg'd Duke Maximilian in the Castle of Novara but the Swiss coming to the Assistance of the Duke attack'd the French with incredible Fury in their Camp and drove them quite out of the whole Dukedom which was twice taken in one Month. Then Lewis was at one time attack'd by the Emperour England and the Swiss and if the English and the Swiss had join'd France would have run a great Risque But King Henry in lieu of entring into the Heart of France lost his Time at the Siege of Terouâ—ne where he defeated the French that were come to its Relief near Guinegast this Battel was call'd La journée des esperons or The Battel of the Spurs because the French made better use of their Spurs than their Swords and after he had taken Tournay he return'd into England The Swiss who kept the Duke of Tremoville besieg'd were bought off with 600000 Crowns which were promised to them by the Duke without the King's Order as likewise that he should renounce the Council of Pisa and his Pretensions to the Dukedom of Milan Which shamefull Agreement the King refus'd to ratify and if the Swiss had not been more fond of the Ransom offer'd for the Hostages than their Blood they had pay'd with their Lives for it In the Year next following Lewis made a Peace with the King of England who gave him his Sister Mary in Marriage which young Lady 't is thought did hasten the Death of the old King which ensu'd in the beginning of the Year 1515. This King was so well belov'd by his People that he was generally call'd Le Pere du Peuple or The Father of the People § 17. His Nephew Francis I. succeeded him who having made a League with England the Archduke Charles and Venice enter'd upon a sudden into Italy and took Genoua and some other Places without great Opposition but being encamp'd near Marignano within a League of Milan the Swiss unexpectedly fell upon him where a bloody Fight ensu'd The Swiss were at last repuls'd and found that they cou'd be beaten having lost above 10000 but the French also left 4000 of their best Men upon the Spot After this Maximilian surrender'd himself and the whole Country to the King on the Condition of an annual Pension of 30000 Ducats to be paid him Soon after the King agreed with the Swiss whom in Consideration of a good Summ he brought again into an Alliance with France He made also an Agreement with Pope Leo X. by vertue of which the King was to have the Right of naming Bishops and Abbots but the Pope to keep certain Benefits out of the chiefest Church Benefices In the Year 1518 he redeem'd Tournay form the English for a good Summ of Money In the Year next following after the Death of the Emperor Maximilian Francis employ'd all his Engines to be exalted to the Imperial Dignity but the German Princes fearing lest the French should endeavour to humble them and for some other Considerations preferr'd before him Charles V. This proved the Occasision of great Jealousies betwixt these two Princes for Francis being very sensible what great Advantages he had gained by the Imperial Dignity put himself into a good posture to prevent his becoming Master of him and all the rest of the Princes in Europe This Jealousie broke at last out into an open War Francis endeavouring to re-take Navarre from the Spaniards as thinking to have met with a fair Opportunity whilst the Divisions in Spain were on Foot The French conquer'd that Kingdom in a few days time but being not carefull enough to preserve it as easily lost it again Soon after the War was kindled in the Netherlands occasion'd by Robert Van de Marck Lord of Sedan whom Francis took into his Protection This Robert was so puft up with the French Protection that he writ a Letter of Defiance to the Emperour and fell into the Country of Luxemburgh But Charles quickly chastis'd this petty Enemy and being persuaded that Francis had encourag'd him thereunto he took from him St. Amand and Tournay The Business nevertheless might have been compos'd at the beginning if the French had not insisted upon keeping Fonterabia which in the mean time had been surpris'd by them But the hardest task was in Italy both the Emperour and Pope being willing to drive Francis out of Milan and to restore Francis Sforza They effected both with good Success for the French Army was not timely supply'd with Money and being besides this beaten near Bicoque the French were again driven out of Milan and Genoua And on the other side they also lost Fonterabia But what happen'd very ill to Francis was That the Constable Charles of Bourbon went over to the Emperour the Reason of which was That he had been for a while mightily kept under by the Queen Mother the Chancellour Duprat and Admiral Bonnivet The first had commenc'd a Suit at Law against him about the Dukedom of Bourbon which he despair'd to be able to maintain against so strong a Party as believing that the King was underhand concern'd in the Matter 'T is said that the first Cause of this Difference was because the Duke of Bourbon had refus'd to marry her The Duke of Bourbon therefore had agreed with the Emperor and the King of England That they should divide the Kingdom of France betwixt them the Kingdom of Arelat and the Emperour's Sister having been promis'd to the Duke of Bourbon But the Design being discover'd the Duke of Bourbon was
Emanuel Duke of Savoy was very mournfully consummated § 19. Him succeeded his Son Francis II. under whose Reign the French Divisions began to break out with Fury in their own Bowels which continued near 40 Years whereas formerly the violent Heat of this Nation had been quell'd partly by the Wars with the English partly by the several Expeditions undertaken against Italy Concerning the Causes of these Intestine Wars it is to be observ'd That after the House of Valois came to the Crown the next in Blood were those of the House of Bourbon which House was grown so Potent by its Riches Power and Authority of a great many brave Persons which descended from it that the preceding Kings were grown extreamly jealous of it And tho' Francis I. at the beginning of his Reign did constitute the Duke of Bourbon Constable yet being soon convinced afterwards of the Reasons which had induc'd his Ancestors to keep under this House he us'd all his Endeavours to humble the said Charles of Bourbon For this Reason he enter'd into a Conspiracy against Francis which having been discover'd he went over to Charles V. and commanded as General in the Battel near Pavia where Francis was taken Prisoner and was slain in the storming of Rome By his Death the House of Bourbon receiv'd a great blow those who were left being look'd upon with a very ill Eye tho' they kept themselves very quiet to extinguish the Suspicion and Hatred conceiv'd against them The House of Bourbon being thus brought very low the two Houses of Montmorency and Guise held up their Heads under the Reign of Francis I. The first was one of the most ancient in France the latter was a Branch of the House of Lorrain The Head of the first was Annas Montmorency Constable of France of the latter Claude Duke of Guise Both of them were in great Favour and Authority with Francis I. but both fell into Disgrace at the latter end of his Reign being banish'd the Court It is related of Francis I. that just before his Death he advised his Son Henry to consult with neither of them in his Affairs since too great and too able Ministers proved often dangerous Yet notwithstanding this Henry II. did receive both Annas Montmorency and Francis de Guise the Son of Claude into his particular Favour who quickly grew jealous of one another the first taking much upon him because of his Experience in State Affairs and Gravity the latter being puff'd up with the Glory of Martial Exploits and the Applause of the People the Authority of the Duke of Guise was greatly encreas'd after he had repuls'd Charles V. from before Metz and taken Calais whereas the unfortunate Battel fought near St. Quintin and the ensuing dishonourable Peace were very prejudicial to Montmorency But the House of Guise got the greatest Advantage after Francis II. had marry'd Mary Queen of Scotland whose Mother was Sister to the Duke of Guise So that during the Reign of Francis II. the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal his Brother were the Men that bore the greatest Sway in the Kingdom which extreamly exasperated Montmorency and the two Brothers of Bourbon Anthony King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde seeing themselves thus neglected And tho' Anthony was of a very modest Behaviour watching only an Opportunity to regain his Kingdom of Navarre from the Spaniards and having a sufficient Revenue out of his Country of Bearn wherewithal to maintain himself yet the Prince of Conde was Ambitious Poor and of a turbulent Spirit who was not able to maintain his Grandeur without some considerable Employment Besides this he was continually stirr'd up by the Admiral Gaspar Coligny an ambitious cunning and fly Man who as his Enemies will have it was very forward to fish in troubled Waters his Brother d' Andelot also being of a very wild and turbulent Spirit These three only watch'd an Opportunity to raise Commotions in the Kingdom Thus the great Men of the Kingdom were divided into these several Factions at the Time when Francis II. began his Reign a Prince scarce sixteen Years old weak both in Body and Mind and therefore incapable to rule the Kingdom by himself Several therefore pretended to have a right to the Administration of the Government these of Bourbon as being the next Princes of the Blood the House of Guise as being nearly related to the Queen and the Queen Mother Catharine de Medicis the very pattern of an aspiring and cunning Woman hoped That whilst the Princes were in contest about the Administration of the Government it would fall to her share wherefore she always fomented the Divisions by keeping up the Balance betwixt them This Catharine first sided with the House of Guise dividing the Administration of Affairs with them so that she was to have the Supream Administration the Duke of Guise was to manage the Military Affairs and his Brother the Cardinal the Finances This Agreement being made betwixt them the Constable under pretence of his old Age was dismiss'd from Court and the Prince of Conde sent as Ambassadour into Spain These who were thus excluded had a meeting to consider which way they might free themselves from these Oppressions where it was resolv'd that the King of Navarre should intercede for them at Court who being put off with fair words and empty Promiess set himself at rest Conde was resolv'd to try his Fortune by force but having not a sufficient Interest Coligny advised him he should side with the Huguenots for so they callâ—d in France those who profess'd the Protestant Religion who labour'd then under a severe Persecution and wanted a Head under whose Conduct they might obtain the free Exercise of their Religion Besides that they mortally hated those of Guise whom they supposed to be the Authors of their Persecution The Business was thus concerted That the Huguenots should assemble in private and some of them by a humble Petition to request the free Exercise of their Religion at Court which if it should be refus'd the rest should be at hand to kill those of Guise and to force the King to receive the Prince of Conde for his chief Minister of State The Execution of this Design was undertaken by a certain Gentleman call'd Renaudie but the Enterprize being deferr'd for some time because the Court went from Blois to Amboise it was discover'd and thereby render'd inpracticable above twelve hundred that were taken paying with their Lives for it Conde was also sent to Prison and was just upon the point of receiving Sentence of Death when Francis II. after a very short Reign died suddenly of an Ulcer in the Head which caused great Alterations in the Affairs of the Kigdom § 20. Him succeeded his Brother Charles IX then scarce eleven Years old whose Tuition his Mother Catharine took immediately upon her self hoping to enjoy it quietly whilst the Houses of Bourbon and Guise were engag'd in mutual
have the Crown he was resolv'd no body else should have it and so employ'd all his Cunning that there was nothing determined in the Assembly concerning this Proposition the King however plainly perceiv'd That if he did not change his Religion his Affairs must needs grow worse especially since these Catholicks who hitherto had been of his Party did threaten to leave him if he did not perform his Promise He called therefore the Bishops together who instructed him in the Catholick Faith and having receiv'd Absolution he went to St. Denys's Chapel to Mass And that the People might tast the sweetness of Peace and desire it he made a Truce of three Months which prov'd very successfull especially since the fundamental Pretence namely Henry's being a Heretick was now remov'd Vitry and the City of Meaux were the first that surrender'd themselves to the King in the same Year upon very advantageous Conditions Aix Lyons Orleans Bourges and other Cities soon followed their Example And to encourage the rest to do the same the King caused himself to be Crowned and Anointed in Chartres Rheims being as yet in the hands of the League Not long after Paris was also Surrendred by the Governour Brissac and here the King was received with such joyfull Acclamations of the People as if they had never been his Enemies the Spanish Garrison being turn'd out with Ignominy and the hissing of the Common people Then all the rest of the Cities and Governours surrendred themselves to the King on very advantageous Conditions which the King was willing to grant them that he might once be put in quiet possession of the Crown and drive the Spaniards out of France The young Duke of Guise submitted himself being made Governour of Provence Then Henry denounced War against Spain not only to revenge himself for what Troubles they had created to him before but also to please the Huguenots and to root out of the People their affection for the Spaniards These were the Fruits Philip reapt for so many Millions which he had bestowed in supporting the League In the beginning of the same Year a Knife was by a certain desperate Ruffian called John Castel thrust into the King's Mouth whereby he lost one of his Teeth It was the King's good fortune that he just bowed himself this Villain 's aim having been at his Throat And because it was found out that the Jesuits had been tampering with him whose Principles also were thought very dangerous they were banish'd out of France but some years after restored again Afterwards the Duke of Nevers being sent to Rome to obtain Absolution for King Henry the same was granted by the Pope who had been very averse hitherto to Henry but perceiving that he would maintain his Crown in spite of him was now for ingratiating himself with the King Then the Dukes of Maine and Espernon and Marseilles were received again into the King's favour But the War against Spain did not succeed according to wish For tho' the King had got some advantages over them in the Franche Comte and had beat the Spaniards out of Han in Picardy yet on the other side these took Dourlans and Cambray the latter of which had been hitherto in the Possession of Balagny under French protection and in the Year 1596 next following they took Calais and Ardres And tho' the King took from the Spaniards Fere yet was that a very slender compensation of his Losses But there happened another great Misfortune For the Spaniards in the Year next following took the City of Amiens by surprize which was not re-taken without great pains In the Year 1598 the Duke of Mercoeur who hitherto had stood out resolutely in Bretany did at last submit himself hoping thereby to obtain the said Dukedom And to set the Huguenots at rest he publish'd for their security that famous Edict of Nants as it is called by virtue of which they have hitherto enjoyed the free Exercise of Religion At last a Peace was concluded betwixt Henry and the Spaniards at Vervins with Conditions that such Places as were taken since the Year 1559 should be restored on both sides A Peace being thus concluded and Henry resolved to be even with the Duke of Savoy who under his Predecessour's Reign had taken Saluzze and during the intestine Wars had raised great Troubles in Dauphine and Provence in hopes to snatch away a piece of the dismembred Kingdom and tho' the Duke came in Person into France and promised to the King to give him some other Places in exchange of the former yet was he not in earnest in hopes to be upheld by Spain or that the Marshal de Biron with whom he kept private Intelligence should renew the civil Commotions But the King fell upon him and took from the Duke all what he was possess'd of on this side of the Alpes At last by Mediation of the Pope an agreement was made that the Duke should give to France in exchange for Saluzze La Bresse Bugey Valromay en Gex The Italian Princes were very ill satisfied with this Peace since there being no door left for France to enter Italy Italy was left to the discretion of the Spaniard But Henry being tired with so long and tedious War was resolved at last to enjoy the sweet Fruits of Peace after so many years Troubles But soon after a dangerous Conspiracy was discovered contrived by the Mareschal de Biron who intended with the Assistance of the Spaniards to depose the King and to dismember the Kingdom by setting up a great many petty Principalities having agreed with the rest to have for his share the Dukedom of Burgundy And he refusing to accept of the King's Mercy which he was willing to grant him in consideration of his great Deserts was condemn'd and his Head cut off The King being now at Peace did employ all his Thoughts how France might recover it self after such tedious Wars and that good Ordinances might be establish'd but especially that his Revenues might be encreased He establish'd for this purpose all sorts of Manufactories and especially that of Silk which afterwards drew great Riches into that Kingdom But even in the midst of Peace he was continually troubled with his Queen who was jealous about his Mistrisses and the Spaniards were always plotting both against his Person and Crown On the other hand Henry had a design to oppose the growing Power of the House of Austria by keeping it within the Bounds of Spain and the Hereditary Countries in Germany And 't is said that for that purpose he concerted Measures with the Northern Crown with Holland with the Protestant Princes of Germany with the Elector of Bavaria the Duke of Savoy the Swiss and even the Pope himself To put this design in execution he took the opportunity of those Differences which were then on foot concerning the Succession in the Country of Juliers which that it
dissatisfied because she could not Act according to her own Will that she retired into Flanders and from thence into England where she made some stay and at last died in a very low Condition in Cologne In the Year 1633. the King took from the Duke of Lorrain his Countrey because he had declared himself for the Emperour And when afterwards viz. after the Battel fought near Nordlingen the Swedish Affairs were in a very low Condition and the House of Austria began to hold up its Head again France broke out into open War with Spain to balance the growing Power of the House of Austria He took for a pretence that the Spaniards had surprized the City of Treves and taken the Elector of Treves Prisoner who was under French protection And then the War began in Italy Germany the Netherlands and Roussilion which was carried on with various Fortune yet so that the French got the better of it at last To touch upon some of the most remarkable Actions The first Attack which the French made in the Netherlands did not succeed very well they having been forced to raise the Siege of Lovain with great Loss In the Year 1636 Piccolomini marched into Picardy and Galias into Burgundy but did nothing of moment On the other hand the French beat up the Siege of Leucate in Roussilion and the brave Duke Barnhard of Saxen-Weimar took the Fortress of Brisac he carrying on the War with French Money And after the Death of this Duke which happened not long after the King of France brought both that Fortress and his Army over to its side with Money Yet the French miscarried in the same Year before St. Omer and Fontarabia before the last of which Places the Prince of Conde sustained a considerable Loss In the same Year viz. on the 5th of September Lewis XIV was almost by a Miracle born of a Marriage which had proved unfruitfull for twenty Years before In the Year 1639 the French were beaten before Thionville In the Year 1640 they took Arras and in the same Year Catalonia revolting from Spain threw it self under the French Protection In the Year 1641 a great Misfortune hung over Richlieu's Head the Count the Soissons having raised a dangerous Rebellion but he being killed in an Engagement wherein otherwise his Party had the better establish'd by his Death the Cardinal's Authority and the Quiet of France In the Year 1642 Perpignan was taken at which Siege the King and Richlieu were both present Monsieur Cinqmats did about that time first insinuate himself into the King's favour hoping thereby to undermine Richlieu And the better to balance the Cardinal he had made some under-hand Intrigues with Spain But the Cardinal having discovered the business caused his Head to be cut off as also de Thou the younger's because he had been privy to the business tho' he had advised against it yet had he not discover'd it From the Duke of Bouillon who had been also of the Cabal he took for a Punishment his strong Hold Sedan In the same Year Richlieu died to his great good fortune the King being grown quite weary of him notwithstanding he had laid the first Foundation of the Greatness of France which is now so formidable to Europe The King also died not long after § 24. Lewis XIV was but Five years of Age when he came to the Crown his Mother 't is true bore the name of Regent of France but in effect the Cardinal Julius Mazarini had the chief Management of the Kingdom which was then in a very flourishing Condition but every Body was for enriching himself out of the Kings Purse during his Minority and Mazarini was very liberal thereby endeavouring to make them in love with his Government But the Treasury being become empty new Taxes were of necessity to be imposed upon the People which caused a great dissatisfaction against the Government Nevertheless for the first Five years every thing was pretty quiet at home and War carried on abroad At the very first beginning of this new Government the Duke d' Austria obtained a signal Victory against the Spaniards near Rocroy after which he took Thionville and Gaston the Kings Uncle Graveling Anguin revenged the loss which the French had sustainded the Year before near Dutlingen and having first beaten the Bavarian Forces near Friburg in Brisgaw he took Philipsburg in the Year 1646. he beat the Bavarian Troops near Norlingen and afterwards took Dunkirk But in the Year next following he in vain besieged the City of Lorida In the Year 1648. a Peace was concluded at Munster in Westphalia betwixt the Emperour and France by Vertue of which the latter got the two Fortresses of Brisac and Philipsburg the Countrey of Puntgau and part of the upper Alsatia But as France by this Peace was freed from one Enemy so on the other hand the intestine Commotions put a stop to its great Progresses The chief reason of these Troubles was that some envying Mazarini as being a Foreigner they would by all means have him removed from the Helm and this they sought with the greater Importunity because they were not in awe of the King who was but a Child neither of his Mother she being an outlandish Woman Some of the great Men also were for fishing in troubled Waters But above all the rest the Prince of Conde would fain have been Master and have made the Cardinal dance after his Pipe The Cardinal was for bringing of him over to his Party by a Marriage propos'd to him but the Prince of Conde perceiving that the Cardinal was for maintaining his old Post nor would depend on him rejected the Offer as unbecoming the Grandeur of his House There were also some Women of a restless Spirit concern'd in these Intrigues among whom was Mad. de Longueville Sister of the Prince of Conde Mad. Chevreuse Mombazon and others The first beginning was by slanderous Papers and Libels which were daily dispers'd in Paris There was also a certain Faction set up who called themselves the Slingers because they openly undertook to knock down the Cardinal as David struck down the Giant Goliah by the help of his Sling The Heads of this Faction were the Duke of Beaufort and Guadi the Archbishop of Paris afterwards call'd the Cardinal de Rez With this Party also sided the Parliament of Paris which did pretend to have a great Authority against the Government at that time The first Insurrection was made in Paris occasion'd by the taking into Custody of one Braussel a Member of the Parliament whereupon the King left the City Yet the Business was compos'd for that time some things having been granted to the mutinous Party But the Faction of the Slingers renewing their former Disturbances the King left the City a second time The Parliament having then publickly condemn'd the Cardinal grew every day stronger Turenne who then commanded the
French Army in Germany having declar'd for that side but he was fain to leave the Army which was kept in Duty by the help of a good Summ of Money And tho' Matters were afterwards reconcil'd a second time at St. Germains yet the Design against Mazarin was not laid aside the Prince of Conde who had brought over the Slingers to his Party not ceasing to stir them up against him But because they had a different Aim for the Slingers were for totally pulling down of the Cardinal but the Prince of Conde would only have humbled him the Cardinal cunningly rais'd a misunderstanding betwixt them by setting the Prince of Conde against the Slingers Whereupon the Slingers were reconcil'd with the Cardinal The Cardinal taking hold of this Opportunity caused the Prince of Conde and his Brother the Prince of Conti and their Brother-in-law the Duke of Longueville to be taken into Custody This was putting Fuel into the Fire every body being dissatisfy'd at the Imprisonment of the Princes The City of Bourdeaux openly rebell'd The Spaniards upon this Occasion took from the French Piombino and Porto Longone in Italy The Archduke Leopold struck Terrour into the City of Paris it self on the side of the Netherlands And tho' the Cardinal beat Turenne near Rethel he being gone over to the Spaniards yet the Hatred against him encreas'd daily and the Faction of the Slingers the Parliament and the Duke of Orleans were absolutely for having the Princes set at Liberty The Cardinal therefore perceiving that nothing was to be done by open Violence resolv'd to avoid the Storm by setting the Princes at Liberty And he himself retir'd to Bruel the Court of the then Elector of Collen Then he was by a Decree of the Parliament for ever banish'd the Kingdom of France Mazarini being thus remov'd the Prince of Conde began to disturb the publick Quiet with more freedom having engag'd himself with the Spaniards and being gone to Bourdeaux he began to make open War against the Government And the Spaniards taking hold of this Opportunity recover'd Barcellona and with it all Catalonia Then the Queen recall'd the Cardinal who having strengthen'd the King's Army by such Troops as he had got together fought several times very briskly with the Prince of Conde But seeing that the Hatred which the Faction of the Slingers and the Parliament had conceiv'd against him did not diminish he took this Course that he publickly declar'd he was willing to leave the Kingdom to re-establish the publick Quiet He hoped by so doing to lay the Blame of the Intestine Divisions upon the Prince of Conde alone which Design prov'd successfull for thereby the Eyes of the People were opened who now plainly perceiv'd that the Cardinal sought the Good of the King and Kingdom but the Prince of Conde his own Interest Dunkirk and Graveling being lost in the Fray The Prince of Conde therefore perceiving that he had lost the Favour of the People retir'd with his Troops into the Spanish Netherlands Then the Cardinal return'd to Court and ever after had the Administration of the chiefest Affairs of the Kingdom till his Death without any further Opposition The City of Paris return'd to its due Obedience the Faction of the Slingers was dissolv'd the Duke of Orleans left the Court Rez was taken into Custody and Bourdeaux forc'd to submit In the Year next following the French began again to make War on the Spaniards they took Mommedy with great difficulty and fortunately reliev'd Arras But they were beaten from before Valenciennes and Cambray France having just made an Alliance with Cromwell the joint Forces of France and England besieged Dunkirk under the Command of Turenne And the Duke John d' Austria and Prince de Conde who came with an Army to relieve it being repuls'd with great loss the City was taken and deliver'd to the English from whom the King afterwards redeem'd it for four Millions About the same time Graveling was also retaken At last a Peace was concluded between France and Spain near the Pyrenaean Mountains by the two chief Ministers of State on both sides viz. by Mazarini and Don Lewis de Haro by vertue of which France was to keep Roussilion and the greatest part of the places which were taken in the Netherlands Mary Theresa the Daughter of Philip IV. was to be married to the King and the Prince of Conde to be receiv'd into Favour again This last point met with great Opposition for a considerable time In the Year next following died Mazarini who as 't is said left the King among others this Lesson That he should govern himself and not trust entirely to any Favourite The first thing of moment which the King undertook was to settle his Revenues in a good order He began with the Lord High Treasurer Fouquet whom he took into Custody and made a strict Inquisition against all such as having had hitherto the management of his Revenues had enrich'd themselves therewith The Sponges which were swell'd up with Riches being soundly squeez'd out brought an incredible Treasure into the King's Coffers In the Year 1661 a Difference arose betwixt the French and Spanish Embassadours in London about the Precedency at the solemn Entry made by Count Nile Brake the Swedish Embassadour where the French Embassadour's Coach was put back by Violence This might easily have prov'd the Occasion of a War if the Spaniards had not given Satisfaction to the French and agreed That where-ever there were any French Embassadours resident the Spanish should not appear upon any publick Occasions Which the French do interpret as if Spain had thereby declar'd That the Spanish Ministers were always to give place to the French of the same Character In the Year 1662 the King made an Agreement with the Duke of Lorrain according to which he was to exchange his Dukedom for an Equivalent in France and his Family to be the next in right of Succession if the Family of Bourbon should happen to fail Which Agreement the Duke would fain have annull'd afterwards but the King who did not understand jesting in such a point forc'd him to surrender to him Marsal In the same Year the Duke de Crequi the French Embassadour at Rome was grossly affronted there by the Corsi Guards which the King resented so ill that he took from the Pope the City of Avignon But the Difference was compos'd by the Mediation of the Grand Duke of Tuscany at Pisa and the Pope was fain to send a splendid Embassy to give Satisfaction to the King About the same time the French would have got footing at Gigeri on the Coast of Barbary but were repuls'd with considerable loss by the Moors The King also sent some Troops to the Assistance of the Emperour against the Turks who behav'd themselves bravely in the Battel fought near St. Gothard and contributed much to the Victory Notwithstanding which the
suspicious of all mankind And the whole Confederacy is altogether adapted for their common Defence and for the maintaining of a firm Union betwixt themselves The difference of Religion is also a main obstacle among them some of them being Roman Catholicks but most Protestants and both Parties great Zealots in their Religion Wherefore it seems a hard task to make them all truly unanimous except forc'd by the necessity of a common Danger And in this Democratical Government it is not to be supposed that one man can have sufficient Authority to sway the rest and to stir them up to any great and sudden Enterprise And this slowness of their publick Counsels is such a check upon their natural Valour at home that they can employ it no better than to sell it for a little money to other Nations § 10. This is the very reason why the Switzers are the best Neighbours in the World as being never to be feared and always ready to assist you in case of necessity if you pay them for it On the other hand they need not stand in great fear of their Neighbours The States of Italy are not in a capacity to do them any harm and Germany is not willing to hurt them If the House of Austria should attack them they are able to defend themselves and besides this they may in such a case be sure to be back'd by France France alone seems to be their most dangerous Neighbour and it has been the wonder of many why the Switzers rely altogether upon the French Alliance and Promises and do not in the least endeavour to secure their Country against the growing Power of France and that in the last war they left the Franche Comtè to the mercy of the French which opens the Passage into their Country and enables the French to levy Souldiers on their Frontiers at pleasure It seems therefore to be the present Interest of Switzerland not to imitate the French and nevertheless to take care that they do not make themselves Masters of their Frontier Places viz. of Geneva Newburgh on the Lake the Four Forest Towns and Constance That they do not send too great a number of their Men into the French Service whereby they may exhaust their own Stock of Souldiers and that such as are sent into the French Service may be engaged not to be forgetful of their Duty to their native Country so as to be ready to return home in case of necessity On the other hand France seems to have no great reason to attack the Switzers as long as they are quiet and do not pretend to oppose the French Designs it being evident that if France had once obtained its aim the Switzers would be obliged to submit themselves And it seems at this time more Advantageous for the French to make use of the Switzers as their Allies than by conquering them to make them refractory Subjects who by reason of their natural stubborness must be bridled by strong Garisons which would scarce be maintained out of the Revenues of so poor a Country CHAP. VIII Of the GERMAN Empire § 1. GErmany was not antiently one Common-wealth but divided into a great many States and independent of each other most of them being Democracies And tho some of them had their Kings yet these had more Authority to Advise than to Command These several States were at last united under the Government of the Francks The Kings of the Merovingean Family having undertaken several Expeditions into Germany did reduce several of these States under their Subjection And Charles the Great reduced all Germany under his Jurisdiction he being at the same time Master of France Italy Rome and a part of Spain all which Provinces he committed to the care of certain Governours who were called Graves or Marc-Graves The Saxons retained more of their antient Liberty than the rest wherefore the better to keep this then barbarous Nation in obedience he erected several Episcopal Sees in Saxony hoping by the influence of the Christian Doctrine to civilize this barbarous People Lewis Surnamed the Pious Son of Charles the Great had three Sons viz. Lotharius Lewis and Charles who divided the Empire of the Francks among them In this Division Lewis got for his share all Germany as far as it extends on this side of the Rhine and also some Countries on the other side of that River by reason of the Vineyards as 't is said which are on both sides All which he was possess'd of as Sovereign without being in any ways dependent on his elder Brother much less the younger who had France for his share And at that time Germany was first made a Kingdom independent of any other § 2. Carolomannus the Son of this Lewis did after the death of Charles the Bald who was King of France and had born the Title of Roman Emperour Conquer Italy and took upon him the Imperial Dignity notwithstanding that Lewis Son of Charles the Bald and King of France had upon instigation of the Pope assumed the same Title After him succeeded his younger Brother Carolus Crassus who maintained both the Kingdom of Italy and the Imperial Title But the great Men in Germany having deposed the said Charles they made Arnolph the Son of the abovementioned Carolomannus King of Germany who went into Italy and took upon him the Title of Roman Emperour for which had contended for a good while Berengarius Duke of Trioul and Guido Duke of Spoleto But after the death of Arnulph his Son Lewis Surnamed the Child obtained the Crown of Germany under whose Reign the Affairs of Germany were in so ill a condition that he had no leisure to look into those of Italy For Arnulph had called to his assistance the Hungarians against Zwentepold King of Bohemia and Moravia who had Rebell'd against him with whose assistance he reduced Zwentepold to obedience but the Hungarians who were at that time a most barbarous Nation having got a tast of Germany made an inroad into that Country ravaging every where with an inhuman Cruelty They also defeated Lewis near Augsburgh obliging him to pay them a yearly Tribute notwithstanding which they ravag'd and plundered wherever they came This overthrow was chiefly occasioned by the Kings tender Age and the Divisions of the great Men among themselves who aimed at nothing more than to establish their own Authority After the death of Lewis Cunrad Duke of Franconia was elected King Germany under whose Reign the Potent Dukes of Lorain Swabia Bavaria and Saxony did preteâ—d to maintain the Sovereignty over their own Countries and a Hereditary Possession which Cunrad was not able to prevent and because Henry Duke of Saxony was the most Potent and Cunrad feared that at last he might quite withdraw himself from the German Empire he upon his Death-bed advised the rest of the Princes of Germany to make him their King which was done accordingly
And thus the Empire was transferred from the Carolingian Family to the Saxons § 3. Henry Surnamed the Birdcatcher did bridle the Fury of the Hungarians For they having made a great inroad into Germany and demanded the Yearly Tribute from him he sent them a Mungeril-Dog and afterwards Defeated them in a bloody Battle near Merseburgh where he slew 80000 of them Under the Reign of this King the greatest part of the Cities which are situated on the sides of the Rhine were either Built or else Fortified with Walls This Henry also did Conquer the Serbes and Wendes a Sarmatick or Sclavonian Nation who being possessed of a large Tract of Land in Germany on the River Elbe he drove out of Misnia Lusatia and the Marquisate of Brandenburgh After he had re-established the Affairs of Germany he died in the Year 936. After him succeeded his Son Otto Surnamed the Great who at first was engaged in heavy Civil Wars against several Princes but especially against those who pretended to be of the Race of Charles the Great and were extremely dissatisfied that the Royal Dignity was transferred to the Saxons He was also very Fortunate in his Wars against the Danes To the Hungarians who ventured to make another Incursion into Germany he gave a capital overthrow near Augsburgh since which time they never have dared to shew themselves in Germany In Italy there had been great Confusions for a long time the Soveraignty having been usurped sometimes by one sometimes by another till at last Otto being called thither possessed himself both of the Kingdom of Italy and the Imperial Dignity it having been then agreed that both the Imperial and Royal Dignity of Italy should be inseparably annexed without any further Election to the Royal Dignity of Germany and that no Pope should be chosen without the Approbation of the King of the Germans and Otto was Crowned at Rome tho' this Conquest has proved not very beneficial to Germany the succeeding Popes having made it their Business to raise continual Disturbances which was not easy to be prevented because these Places were not kept in awe by strong Castles or Garisons Wherefore as often as the Popes were pleased to raise new Commotions the Germans were obliged to send great Armies thither which continual Alarms consumed great quantities of Men and Money In lieu of which their Kings had scarce any Revenues out of Italy except that they had Free Quarters and Entertainment given them during their stay there This Otto died in the Year 974 leaving for his Successour his Son Otto II. who also at first met with great Disturbances from some of the Princes of Germany Afterwards Lotharius King of France would have made himself Master of Loraine and had very near surprised the Emperour at Aix la Chapelle But Otto marched with an Army through Champaigne to the very Gates of Paris but in his return home received a considerable Loss At last a Peace was concluded at Rheims by Vertue of which Loraine was left to the Emperour He then undertook an Expedition into Italy against the Greeks who had made themselves Masters of that Country these he overthrew at first but received afterwards a grand Defeat because the Romans and those of Benevento immediatly turned their Backs he himself fell into the Hands of the Enemy but found means to make his Escape from them and revenged himself against the former for their Infidelity He died not long after of Vexation His Son Otto III. did employ a great part of his Reign in appeasing these Tumults which were raised in Rome by the Consul Crescentius who aiming at the Sovereignty was hanged for his pains by Order of Otto who was afterwards poysoned by the Widdow of the said Crescentius with a pair of Gloves made up with a certain sort of Poyson Otto having left no Children behind him the Crown was conferred upon Henry II. Surnamed the Lame Duke of Bavaria who sprang from the Saxon Race with whom Ecbart Landgrave of Hesse did contend for the Crown but lost his Life in the Quarrel This Emperour was entangled in continual Troubles in Italy and chastised Boleslaus King of Poland Because he was a great Benefactor to the Clergy he was made a Saint after his Death § 4. Henry II. having left no Children behind him the Princes elected Conrad Sali Duke of Franconia Emperour in his room which occasioned great Jealousie in the Saxons and great Wars in Germany This Emperour met with great Disturbances both in Germany and Italy which were at last all composed Radolf the last King of Burgundy and Arus dying without Issue left him that Kingdom by his last Will which he took Possession of and united the same with Germany having forced Eudo the Earl of Champaigne who made a pretension upon it to resign his Title He was also very Fortunate in his Wars against the Pole◠and Sclavonians and died in the Year 1035. Him succeeded his Son Henry Surnamed the Black who was continually allarm'd by the Hungarians and the Popes Intrigues against whom he maintained the Imperial Dignity with great bravery He died in the Year 1056. His Son Henry IV. his Reign was very long but also very Troublesome and Unfortunate Among other Reasons this may be counted one of the Chiefest that he being but Six Years of Age when his Father died was left to the Tuition of such as had no true Care of his Education and besides this by selling the Church Benefices without having any Regard to Deserts had done considerable Mischief to the Empire Wherefore Henry coming to his riper Years and perceiving how the Ecclesiasticks had got all the best Possessions of the Empire into their Hands he resolved to dispossess them again whereby he drew upon himself the hatred of the Clergy The Saxons were also his great Enemies because he had by Building up of some Fortresses endeavoured to restrain their Insolencies and tho' he often kept his Court in Saxony yet he seldom preferred the Saxons to any Offices Most of the Princes were also dissatisfied with him because he rarely advised with them concerning the publick State of Affairs but either followed the Advice of his Counsellors who were most of them Men of mean Birth or else his own Head These and some other Reasons set the Saxons against him in an open Rebellion with whom he waged long and bloody Wars till he vanquished them at last But Pope Hildebrand or Gregory VII and his Successours did raise a more dreadful Storm against him for the Popes having long since been vexed to the Heart that they and the rest of the Clergy should be subject to the Emperour Hildebrand thought to have now met with a fair Opportunity to set the Clergy at Liberty at a time when the Emperour was entangled in a War with the Saxons and hated by most Princes of the Empire The Emperour had lived somewhat too Free in his younger
Archbishop of Mayence Adolph Earl of Nassau who was his kinsman was chosen Emperour the Archbishop being in hopes to have under him the supreme Management of the Affairs but Adolph not being willing to depend on the Archbishop he conceived a hatred against him Some did think it unbecoming the grandure of the Emperour that he engaged in a League with England against France for a Sum of Mony paid to him by the English but this might admit of a very good excuse since besides this the English had promiss'd the Emperour to assist him in the recovery of the Kingdom of Arclat a great part of which France had during the Troubles in Germany taken into its possession On the other hand France sided with Albert who being advanced near the Rhine the Archbishop of Mayence did assemble some of the Electors who being dissatisfied with Adolph depos'd him and chose Albert Emperour in his stead A bloody Battel was fought betwixt these two near Spires wherein Adolph being slain being slain the Imperial Crown remain'd to Albert But because he aim'd at nothing more than to enrich himself his Reign was both very unglorious and unfortunate His Covetousness was at last the occasion of his death for his Nephew John Duke of Swabia whom he had dispossess'd of his Country murder'd him near Rhinefeld § 10. After his death Philip King of France endeavour'd to obtain the Imperial Crown but was prevented by the Electors who upon the perswasion of the Pope chose Henry VII Earl of Luxemburgh This Emperour after he had setled Germany undertook a Journey into Italy with a resolution to suppress the Civil Commotions there and to reestablish the Imperial Authority The beginning of this undertaking proved so prosperous that every body hoped for great success from it But in the midst of this prosperity he was murther'd by a Monk who had given him a poison'd Host he having been hired by the Florentines the Emperours Enemies to commit this fact In the year 1313. the Electors were again divided in the Election of a new Emperour some having given their Votes for Lewis Duke of Bavaria the rest for Frederick Duke of Austria The first was Crown'd at Aix la Chapelle the latter at Bâ—nn These two carry'd on a War against each other for the Imperial Crown during the space of nine years to the great detriment of the whole Empire At last Frederick being made a Prisoner in a battel fought in the year 1323. Lewis became sole Master of the Empire and restored its Tranquility But he afterwards went into Italy to back the Gibellines who were of his side and tho at first he was very prosperous yet could he not settle his Affairs to any purpose because the Pope had Excommunicated him Wherefore also the Popes Associates in Germany maugre all his resistance were always too hard for him and at last by the perswasions of the Pope stirr'd up the Electors against him who chose Charles IV. Marquess of Moravia Son of John King of Bohemia Emperour in his stead who nevertheless as long as Lewis lived was not much taken notice of He died in the year 1347. It is to be observed that the preceding Emperours used generally to make their Progress thro' the Empire and to maintain their Court out of the Revenues belonging to the Empire But this Lewis IV. was the first who kept his constant Court in his Hereditary Country and maintain'd it out of his own Revenue whose example the succeeding Emperours follow'd the Revenues belonging to the Empire having been by degrees extremely diminish'd § 11. After the death of Lewis there were some who would have made void the former Election of Charles and had chosen in his stead Edward King of England who did not think fit to accept of the Imperial Dignity The same was also refused by Frederick Marquess of Misnia At last Gunther Earl of Swartzburgh was elected whom Charles caused to be poison'd and by his Liberality establish'd himself in the Empire During his Reign he gave away a considerable part of the Dependencies of the Empire and among the rest he granted to France the perpetual Vicarship of the Kingdom of Arclat and in Italy he sold what he could to the fairest bidder But he was not so careless of his Kingdom of Bohemia unto which he annex'd among other Countries that of Silesia He was a great favourer of the Cities which he dignified with such Privileges that they might the better be able to maintain themselves against the Power of the Princes The best thing that ever he did was that he caused first to be compiled the Golden Bull wherein were set down the Rules to be observed in the elections of the ensuing Emperours and Divisions among the Electors prevented for the future He died in the year 1378. having not long before by great Presents made to the Electors prevailed with them to chose his Son Wenceslaus King of the Romans But he being very brutish and careless of the Affairs of the Empire was deposed by the Electors which he little regarded but retired into his Hereditary Kingdom of Bohemia where he lived for a considerable time After Wenceslaus was deposed Jodocus Marquess of Moravia was chosen Emperour but he happening to die within a few months after before he could take possession of the Empire Frederick Duke of Brunswick was elected in his stead who in his Journey to Francfort was by instigation of the Archbishop of Mayence murthered by the Earl of Waldeck At last Rupert Palatin of the Rhine was chosen Emperour who Reigned with great applause in Germany but his Expedition into Italy proved fruitless He died in the year 1410. § 12. After the death of Rupert Sigismund King of Hungary Brother to Wenceslaus was made Emperour a Prince endow'd with great Qualities but very unfortunate in his wars having before he obtained the Imperial Crown received a great defeat from the Turks near Cogrelis which was occasioned by the too much heat and forwardness of the French Auxiliaries He caused John Huss notwithstanding the safe Conduct granted him to be burnt at the Council of Constance whose death his adherents who called themselves Hussites did revenge with great fury upon Bohemia and Germany this War having taken up the greatest part of his Reign He died in the year 1437. After him succeeded his Son-in-Law Albert II. Duke of Austria and King of Hungary and Bohemia who did not Reign a whole year He died in the year 1439. whilst he was very busie in making preparations against the Turks Him succeeded his kinsman Frederick III. Duke of Austria since which time all the succeeding Emperours have been of this House During his Reign several disturbances were raised in Germany which were neglected by the Emperour He also had some differences with Ladislaus Son of Albert II. concerning Austria and was attack'd by Matthias Hunniades King of Hungary which war
he prosecuted with more patience than vigour He died in the year 1493. Him succeeded his Son Maximilian I. who had the good fortune by his Marriage with Mary the Daughter of Charles the Hardy Duke of Burgundy to annex the Netherlands to the House of Austria As he was very fickle in his undertakings so the success was generally answerable to it and various and his Wars with the Switzers and those in Italy against the Venetians had but a very indifferent end The chiefest thing of moment done by him is that whereas formerly all differences in Germany were decided by the Sword he reestablished the Peace of the Empire He died in the year 1519. § 13. Him succeeded his Grandson Charles V. King of Spain and Sovereign of the Netherlands under whose Reign the face of Affairs in Germany was remarkably changed which was occasioned by the Religious Differences set on foot about that time For the Pope had caused Indulgences to be sold here in so scandalous a manner that the wiser sort began to be asham'd of it Wherefore Martin Luther Doctor of Divinity and Professor in the University of Wittenbergh held a publick Disputation against it wh◠being opposed by others all the neighbouring Countries were alarm'd at it Luther at first did submit himself to the decision of the Pope but finding that he favour'd the Indulgence Merchants and that he was condemn'd by him he appealed to a free General Council and then began to go farther to examine the Popes Authority and having laid open some Errours and Abuses which were crept in among them his Doctrine was so approved of by some of the Princes and free Imperial Cities that they began to banish the Priests and Monks out of several places and to reduce their Revenues And tho the Emperour did declare Luther at the Dyet of Worms an Out-Law and endeavour'd by several Proclamations to put a stop to these Proceedings and Innovations nevertheless the Emperour being then engag'd in a war with France and therefore not in a capacity to apply himself in good earnest to the suppressing of this Division Luthers Party grew daily stronger Perhaps he was afterwards not very sorry to see the wound encrease that he might make the better benefit of the Cure there having been a Proclamation publish'd at the Dyet of Spiers which was in no ways agreeable to the Lutheran Princes they protested against the same from whence they are called Protestants In the year next following they delivered a Confession of their Faith to the Emperour at Augsburgh and entered into a Defensive Alliance at Smalkald which League was renewed in the year 1535. when a great many Princes and Free Imperial Cities were received into it This League made at Smalkald was a great eye-sore to the Emperour who used all means to dissolve the same But the Protestants who now began to trust to their own strength standing by one another the Hostilities began on both sides and the Protestants did bring into the Field an Army of 100000 Men under the Conduct of John Frederick Elector of Saxony and Philip Landgrave of Hesse If they had fal'n immediately upon the Emperour whose Forces were then not joined they might in all probability have worsted him but having lost the first opportunity the Emperour strengthen'd himself that he forced the Protestants to quit the Field and to disband their Forces He also caused a diversion to be given the Elector at home by his Kinsman Maurice which had such influence upon the Free Imperial Cities that they were oblig'd to submit themselves and to pay considerable Fines In the year next following the Emperour fell into Saxony and having defeated the Elector near Michlbergh took him prisoner against whom he pronounced sentence of Death which however he chang'd into an Imprisonment Philip Landgrave of Hesse having also submitted himself was contrary to agreement made a Prisoner whereby the Protestant Religion in Germany was reduc'd to great extremity The Electorat of Saxony was given to Maurice Duke of Saxony who at last being resolved not to permit any longer that both the Religion and Liberty should be quite destroy'd neither that his Wifes Father the Landgrave of Hesse who upon his Parole had surrendred himself to the Emperour should be detain'd a Prisoner fell so suddenly with his Forces upon the Emperour that he was very near having surprised his Person at Inspruck Henry II. King of France having also made an Inroad on the other side of Germany surprized Metz Tullie and Verdun King Ferdinand therefore the Emperours Brother interposing his Authority a Peace was concluded at Passau where their Religion was secured to the Protestants till matters could be better setled at the next ensuing Dyet The Landgrave was released as likewise John Frederick the Elector who was dismissed out of prison a little before by the Emperour At last the Religious Peace in Germany was establish'd at the Dyet at Augsburgh where it was provided that neither Party should annoy one another under the pretext of Religion and that such of the Church Lands and Revenues as the Protestants had been possess'd of before the Peace concluded at Passau should remain in their possession The Boors also in Germany raised a most dangerous Rebellion under the Reign of Charles V of whom there were kill'd above 100000. In the year 1529. the City of Vienna was besieg'd by Solyman the Turkish Emperour but to no purpose he being oblig'd to raise the Siege not without considerable loss And afterwards the Turks who were marching with a great Army into Austria were beaten back again In the year 1534. the Anabaptists were for erecting a new Kingdom in Munster in Westphalia under the Conduct of John a Taylor of Leiden and one Knipperdolling who receiv'd the dire Reward of their madness At last this great Prince Charles V. surrender'd the Imperial Dignity to his Brother Ferdinand I. King of Hungary and Bohemia who united these two Kingdoms to the House of Austria he having Married Anna Sister of Lewis King of Hungary and Bohemia who was slain in the battel fought against the Turks near Mohatz He Reign'd very peaceably in Germany and died in the year 1564. Him succeeded his Son Maximilian II. who also Reign'd in peace except that a Tumult happen'd at that time in Germany raised by one William Grumpach and his Associates who having first murther'd Melchior Zobel the Archbishop of Wartzburgh had plunder'd that City they also endeavour'd to stir up the Nobility and to raise disturbances in other places This man having been declar'd an Outlaw was protected by John Frederick Duke of Saxony who paid dearly for it Gotha one of his best strong Holds having been demolish'd and he himself taken Prisoner Maximilian died in the year 1576. Him succeded his Son Rudolph II. who Reign'd also very peaceably in Germany except that the
German Empire has no Possessions abroad except you would account Hungary to be such which is under subjection to the House of Austria nevertheless it is a Country of a vast extent by it self which is full of great and small Cities Towns and Villages The Ground is very Fertile in general there being very few spots to be met withal of any large extent which do not produce something or another for the sustenance of Mankind so that there is every where great plenty of all sorts of Provisions Germany also abounds in all sorts of Minerals especially in Mines of Silver Copper Tin Lead Iron Mercury and other sorts It has abundance of Springs that furnish waters for the boyling of Salt and those several great Navigable Rivers wherewith it is adorn'd make it very commodious to transport its Commodities from one place to another The Commodities of Germany are these vâ—z Iron and all sorts of Instruments made of it Lead Mercury Wine Corn Beer Wooll course Cloth all sorts of Linnen and Woollen Manufactories Horses Sheep c. If therefore the Germans would apply themselves to imitate these Manufactories at home which are now Imported by Foreigners or else wou'd be contented with their own and not make use of Foreign Manufactories those Commodities which are Exported out of Germany wou'd much surpass these which are Imported and therefore it would of necessity grow very Rich especially since a considerable quantity of Silver is digged out of the Mines there § 20. As for the Form of Government in Germany it is to be considered that it is not like some Kingdoms where the Kings have the whole Power in their hands and according to whose commands the Subjects are obliged to comport themselves neither is the Sovereign Power here circumscribed within certain bounds as it is in some Kingdoms of Europe where the Kings cannot exercise an absolute Sovereignty without the consent of the Estates But Germany has its particular Form of Government the like is not to be met withal in any Kingdom of Europe except that the antient Form of Government in France came pretty near it Germany acknowledges but one Supreme Head under the Title of the Roman Emperour which Title did at first imply no more than the Sovereignty over the City of Rome and the Protection of the Church of Rome and her Patrimony This Dignity was first annexed to the German Empire by Otto I. but it is long ago since the Popes have robb'd the Kings of Germany of this Power and only have left them the bare Name But besides this the Estates of Germany some of which have great and potent Countries in their possession have a considerable share of the Sovereignty over their Subjects and tho they are Vassals of the Emperour and Empire nevertheless they ought not to be consider'd as Subjects or only as potent or rich Citizens in a Government for they are actually possess'd of the supreme Jurisdiction in Criminal Affairs they have power to make Laws and to regulate Church Affairs which however is only to be understood of the Protestants to dispose of the Revenues arising out of their own Territories to make Alliances as well among themselves as with Foreign States provided the same are not intended against the Emperour and Empire they may build and maintain Fortresses and Armies of their own Coin Mony and the like This grandeur of the Estates 't is true is a main obstacle that the Emperour cannot make himself absolute in the Empire except it be in his Hereditary Countries yet this has been always observ'd the more potent the Emperour is the more he has exercised his Authority and the Estates have been forced to comply with his commands and it is certain that the grandure of the Estates except what is contained in the Golden Bull concerning the Electoral Dignity was more founded upon antient Customs and Precedents than any real Constitutions till in the Westphalian Peace their Rights and Authority have been expresly and particularly confirm'd and establish'd § 21. Tho it is certain that Germany within itself is so Potent that it might be formidable to all its Neighbours if its strength was well united an rightly employ'd nevertheless this strong Body has also its infirmities which weaken its strength and slacken its vigour its irregular Constitution of Government is one of the chief causes of its Distemper it being neither one entire Kingdom neither properly a Confederacy but participating of both kinds For the Emperour has not the entire Sovereignty over the whole Empire nor each Estate in particular over his Territories and the former is more than a bare Administrator yet the latter have a greater share in the Sovereignty than can be attributed to any Subjects or Citizens whatever tho never so great And this seems to be the reason why at last the Emperours did quit their pretensions upon Italy and the Kingdom of Arclat because these potent Princes of Germany and the turbulent Bishops who were continually stirr'd up by the Popes used to give them so much work that they had enough to do to take care of Germany as the main Stake without being able to concern themselves much about other parts Yet do I not find any instances in History that any of the antient Emperours did endeavour to subdue the Princes and to make himself absolute Master of Germany But this ambitious Design Charles V. as it seems was first put upon by the Spaniards or as some will have it by Nicolas Perenoâ— Granvel And truly the Electors had the same reasons not to have admitted him to the Imperial Dignity as they had not to admit Francis I. King of France And common Reason tells us that no Nation that has the Power of Electing a Prince ought to choose such a one as if possess'd before of a considerable Hereditary Estate that he may think it his Interest to take more care of that than the Elective Kingdom For he either will certainly be very caâ—â—less of the Interest of the Elective Kingdom or else he will make the Interest of the Elective Kingdom subservient to that of his Hereditary Countries and make use of the Strength of the first to maintain the latter and render it more Powerful or else he will endeavour by making himself Sovereign over the Elective Kingdom to make it dependent on his Hereditary Estate Germany found all these three inconveniencies by experience under the Reign of this Emperour for he came very seldom into Germany and that only en passant He never made the true Interest of Germany the Rule of his Designs but all was carried on for the grandeur and increase of his House and at last under pretence of Religion he attempted to suppress entirely the antient Liberty of the Estates On the contrary if Germany had an Emperour at that time who had not been possess'd of any Countries or at least an inconsiderable part without the Empire the true
also are in continual fear that as soon as they have bent their whole Force against Hungary the Persians may fall upon them on the other side or some of the Bassa's towards the East Revolt from them And a well Disciplin'd Army of Germans will scarce shrink before all the Turkish Forces and when Germany is resolv'd to stand the brunt the Turks will I believe quâ—ckly be weary of attacking it Italy is in no ways to be compared with Germany either for its strength or number of Men besides that it is divided into several States by which it is disabled to attack any Foreign State much less so Potent an Empire which being possess'd of some Passes leading into Italy might in time take an opportunity to renew its pretensions upon that Country The Switzers are very good Neighbours to Germany as having neither will nor power to attack it especially since they are destitute of good Horsemen Neither can Poland compare its strength with Germany for tho the Poles can bring a great number of Horse into the Field yet they are not to be compared with the German Horse much less their Foot to the German Infantry wherefore the Poles cannot undertake any considerable and if the Poles should enter into an Alliance with another Prince and make a diversion to the Germans by falling upon the back of them it would not be difficult for the Germans to be even with them since they are not well provided with Frontier Places or any strong Holds within the Country which are able to withstand an Enemy whereas in Germany they would meet with Places which would give them sufficient work And in such a case perhaps the Muscovites might easily be prevailed withal to fall vpon the back of them but it is not to be supposed that such a Commonwealth as this will easily attempt an offensive War against its Neighbours yet it is of great consequence to Germany that Poland may not be brought under subjection to the Turks or any other Power And these two Nations are able to do one another considerable Services if they would with their Joint-Forces attack the Turks Denmark has no pretensions upon Germany and the best Land-Forces of the Danes being Listed in Germany their Army may be Ruin'd only by the Emperours recalling the Germans out of that Service if they should attempt any thing against the Empire Neither do I believe that Germany but especially the Circles of the Higher and Lower Saxony will be so careless of their own Interest as to let Denmark become master of Hamborough and Lubeck England cannot do any harm to Germany except by disturbing the Trade of Hamburgh tho it seems to be the Interest of the English rather to enjoy the benefit of their Free Trade there On the other hand the Germans may do a service to the English against the Hollanders by Land whilst these are engag'd with them in a War at Sea Holland has neither power nor inclination to attack Germany For if the Germans should be recall'd out of the Service of the Dutch their Land-Forces would make but a very indifferent show Neither can they reap any benefit by making new Conquests but it seems rather to be for their purpose to keep fair with the Germans that in case of a War with their Neighbours they may make use of their assistance Spain cannot pretend to do any considerable mischief to Germany if the Head and Members are well united but if it should joyn with the Head against the Members it may prove mischievous especially by the assistance of their Money but in such a case there would questionless not be wanting some that would oppose its designs Swedeland alone is not so powerful as to be in any ways formidable to Germany neither is this Kingdom for making any more Conquests on that side since thereby it would lose more of its own strength than it can gain by them but on the other hand it is of great Consequence to Sweden that the state of Religion and of the Government remain in the same condition as it was setled in the Westphalian Peace neithat Germany be subjected or ruled by any absolute Power France has of late made itself so Powerful that this Kingdom alone may do more mischief to the Germans than any of the rest of their Neighbours France in consideration of its Form of Government has a considerable advantage over Germany for the King there has all the best Men and the Purses of his Subjects at command and employs them as he thinks fit But however such is the strength of Germany that if well united it need not much dread France for Germany is capable of raising as numerous if not more numerous Armies than France and may as easily recruit them Besides this the German Souldiers every thing duly consider'd will scarce turn their backs to the French There might also be a way found out for Germany to keep always a sufficient Army on foot against France at least it is not easily to be suppos'd that if France should attack Germany in good earnest all the rest of Europe would be lookers on but if Germany be divided within it self so that either one Party should join with France whilst some others stand Neuters till France has devour'd some of the Neighbouring States then nothing but fatal Consequences can attend it CHAP. IX Of DENMARK § 1. DENMARK is one of the most antient Kingdoms in Europe which was Established a great many years before the Birth of our Saviour but for want of good Histories it cannot be precisely determin'd at what time it had its beginning nor how long each of its antient Kings Reign'd or what were there great Deeds We will not therefore detain the Reader by inserting here there bare Names but only to touch upon such matters as are with some certainty transmitted to Posterity Among the most antient Kings Frotho III. is most famous who 't is said did Reign just before the Birth of Christ and was a most Potent Monarch who Rul'd over Denmark Sweden Norway England Ireland and other Neighbouring States The Borders of his Territories were on the East-side Russia and on the West-side the Rhine 'T is also related that he Conquer'd the Vandals which lived then in these Countries that now are call'd Pomerania and Mecklenburgh and that he was the first King that stiled himself King of the Vandals Gotrick 't is said did assist Wittekind the King of the Saxons against Charles the Great Erick is commonly reckon'd to have been the first Christian King of Denmark tho some pretend that his Brother Herald who Reign'd before him was the first Under this Kings Reign the Christian Religion was propagated in Denmark by the help of Ansgarius then Bishop of Bremen which afterwards King Gormo II. endeavouring to root out again was forc'd by the Emperour Henry sumamed the Bird Ketcher to grant the free
After his death there was an Interregnum in Denmark during the space of seven years In the mean time the Holsteiners had brought the greatest part of Denmark under their Subjection till the Danes making an Insurrection against them endeavour'd to chase them out of Denmark and for this purpose call'd Waldemar the Son of Christopher II. who had been Educated at the Court of the Emperour Lewis the Bavarian into the Kingdom § 4. Waldemar III. did somwhat restore the decay'd State of the Kingdom having partly forc'd and partly bought the Holsteiners out of Denmark He sold Hisponia and Reval to the Knights of the Cross for 28000 Marks fine silver which sum he bestow'd most upon a Journey which he undertook into the Holy Land But he got Schonen again from Magnus Sameck the then King of Sweden by fair promises and by an agreement made betwixt him and Albert King of Swedeland Gotland was also surrendred to him and some other places belonging at that time to Sweden He was frequently at Wars with the Hanse Towns and died in the year 1375. After him Reign'd his Grandson Olaus VI. born of his Daughter Margaret and Hacquin King of Norway During his Minority the Mother had the supreme Administration of Affairs Having after his Fathers death obtained the Crown of Norway he laid also claim to the Kingdom of Sweden because his Father was Son of Magnus Sameck King of Sweden but he died young In his stead the Danes and Norwegians received for their Queen Margaret his Mother and she having declar'd Erick Pomeran her Sisters Daughters Son her Associate in the Government enter'd into a War against Albert King of Sweden But the Swedes being in general dissatisfied with their King deserted him acknowledging Margaret for their Queen Albert fought a Battel against Margaret but was defeated and taken Prisoner with his Son whom Margaret did not release till after seven years Imprisonment under condition that he should either pay 60000 Marks fine silver for his Ransom or else resign his Pretensions to the Kingdom of Sweden and he having perform'd the last Margaret caused Eric Pomeran to be Crowned King of Sweden In the year next following the Estates of all the three Northern Kingdoms assembled at Calmar where Erick having been declared their King an agreement was made among them that these three Kingdoms for the future should be Rul'd by one King Margaret who had been an extraordinary good Queen to Denmark died in the year 1412. After whose death Erick was sole King over these three Kingdoms but he was in continual broils with the Holsteiners who were assisted by the Hanse Towns concerning the Dutchy of Sleswick which differences were at last composed He surrendred to his Cousins the Dukes of Pomerania the Island of Rugen which had been a considerable time under Danish Subjection In the mean time the Swedes were grown very discontented because Erick did not Govern them according to his Coronation Oath and oppress'd them by his Foreign Officers which oblig'd them to stand up for the Defence of their Liberty The Danes also seeing that he was very careless of the Affairs of the Kingdom and did always live in Gotland did withdraw themselves from his Obedience alledging among other matters that because he had been endeavouring to Establish his Cousin Bogislaus Duke of Pomerania in his Throne in his life time he had thereby violated their Right of a Free Election And having chosen in his stead Christopher Duke of Bavaria Erick's Sisters Son he was Deposed and retired into Pomerania where he ended his life Christopher Reigned till the year 1448. with whose Reign the Danes were very well satisfied § 5. After his Death the Danes made an offer of that Crown to Adolf Duke of Sleswick and Earl of Holstein But he being very antient and infirm refused to accept of it and recommended to them Christian Earl of Oldenburgh his Sisters Son whom both the Danes and Norwegians declared their King and in this Family these two Crowns have remained ever since by a continual succession This King soon after began a War with the Swedes who had made one Charles Cnutson their King because they would have driven the deposed King Erick out of Gotland but King Christian coming to his assistance made himself Master of that Island Besides this some of the Swedish Nobility who were dissatisfied with Charles Cnutson having sided with Christian the War began to be carried on very vigorously betwixt these two Nations In this War the Archbishop of Vpsal did attack Charles with such Success that he obliged him to retire into Prussia and Christian was crowned King of Sweden But the Swedes being again dissatisfied with Christian recalled Charles Cnutson when the War began afresh and notwithstanding Charles Cnutson died in the year 1470 and Christian came with a great Army into Swedeland yet could he not maintain himself in the Throne his Forces having been defeated near Stockholm In the year 1471 the Emperor Frederick III. gave to him in Fief Ditmarsen as also to the Country of Holstein the Title of a Dukedom He married his Daughter Margaret to James III. King of Scotland giving her for a Dowry the Orkney Islands and Hetland which had hitherto been dependent on the Kingdom of Norway He died in the year 1481. In whose stead the Danes and Norwegians chose his Son John their King who divided the Dukedom of Holstein with his Brother Frederick This King John after he had reigned in peace for a conâ—iderable time did at last enter into a War against Sweden and having defeated the Dalekarls forced Steenure the Governour to surrender himself and the City of Stockholm and was crowned King of Sweden But in the year 1501 he was miserably and shamefully beaten by the Ditmarsians whom he would have brought under his Subjection and afterwards Steen Sture also drove him out of Sweden He was in continual broils with him and his Successor Suant Sture who were assisted by the Lubeckers till these Differences were at last composed soon after which he died § 6. Him succeeded his Son Christian II who drew upon him the Hatred of the Danes partly because he entertained a Woman of mean birth in the Netherlands whose name was Duivecke to be his Mistress and was strangely led by the Nose by her Mother Sigibirta a crafty old Woman partly because he had caused Torber Oxe the Governour of the Castle of Copenhagen to be as 't is thought unjustly executed In the mean time great Differences were arisen in Sweden betwixt Steen Sture the younger and Gustave Trolle the Archbishop of Vpsal the first having destroyed the Castle of Steka which belonged to the latter King Christian coming to the Assistance of the Archbishop took him along with him into Denmark where they laid the Design against Swedeland A Decree therefore was obtained from the Pope wherein he having condemned the Swedes to
undergo great Penalties for the violence offered to Gustave Trolle King Christian to put this Decree in execution sent his Forces into Sweden where Steen Sture being slain in an Engagement the whole Kingdom was put into Confusion by his Death And King Christian coming at last in person forced Christina the Widow of Steen Sture to surrender the City of Stockholm At last a general Amnesty having been published first he was crowned King of Sweden But when the Swedes thought themselves most secure he caused some of the chief Men under pretence of the former Violences committed upon Gustavus Trolle to be executed by the Hangman and committed besides great Cruelties In the mean time Gustavus Erickson who had been a Prisoner in Denmark having made his Escape arrived in Sweden and with the assistance of the Dalekarls whom he had stirred up entirely drove the Danes out of Sweden which ever since has maintained its Liberty against the Danes By this time the Hatred of the Danes against Christian was mightily encreased and the Jutes having first of all withdrawn themselves from their Obedience to him it put him into such a Consternation that he retreated with his Wife and Children into the Netherlands The Danes chose in his stead his Uncle Frederick Duke of Holstein for their King Christian having raised some Land-forces did endeavour to regain the Throne but they were dispersed again Charles V. also his Brother in law was so intangled in the War with France that he could not send him sufficient Succours At last he came with a Fleet into Norway where he surrendred himself to Dnut Gyldenstern who promised him security But King Frederick alleging that he was not obliged to keep that promise made him a Prisoner and sent him to the Castle of Sunderburgh But having resigned his Title to the Kingdom he was removed to the Castle of Callenburgh where he died § 7. Frederick I. entred into an Alliance with Gustavus King of Sweden and the Hanse Towns against the deposed King Christian and forced the Cities of Copenhagen and Malmoe which adhered to Christian to surrender themselves to him He also granted great Privileges to the Nobility and died in the year 1533 the year after he had made Christian II. his Prisoner Him succeeded his Son Christian III. who met with great Opposition at first from Christopher Earl of Oldenburgh and the Lubeckers who pretended to restore the imprisoned Christian to the Throne and had brought several Provinces over to their side but he at last surmounted these Difficulties with the Assistance of Gustavus King of Sweden and made himself Master of Copenhagen And because the Bishops had been all along against him they were excluded from the general Agreement and having been deposed in the same year the Protestant Religion was at the same time established in Denmark and Norway He reigned very peaceably after that time and died in the year 1558. § 8. His Son and Successor Frederick II. subdued the Ditmarsians then he entred into a War against Erick King of Sweden which was carried on with great losses on both sides for the space of nine years at last a Peace was concluded at Stetin by the mediation of the Emperour and the Kings of France and Poland He Reign'd afterwards very peaceably in Denmark till the year 1588. when he died Under the Reign also of his Son Christian IV. the Kingdom was in great Tranquility till the year 1611. when he attack'd the Swedish King Charles IX and took from him Calmar and Elfsburgh But he made Peace with Gustavus Adolph the Son of Charles by virtue of which he restor'd these places unto him in consideration of a good Sum of Money He was entangled in the Civil Wars of Germany for he having been made General of the Circle of the Lower Saxony he thereby came to be engag'd in a War against the Emperour But this War proved very disadvantageous to him he having receiv'd a great overthrow near King Luttern and being oblig'd not only to quit Germany but the Imperialists also enter'd Holstein and Jutland itself Yet he recover'd all again by virtue of a Peace made at Lubeck except that he lost the advantage of some Ecclesiastical Possessions in Germany which he intended for his Sons When Swedeland was afterwards engag'd in the German Wars he offer'd his mediation betwixt them and the Emperour in hopes thereby to recover his losses of the Ecclesiastical Possessions and to prevent that the Swedes might not get a firm footing in Germany In the mean while he was very vexatious to the Swedes endeavouring by all ways and means to stop the career of their Victories in Germany and to spoil their Trade at home till at last the Swedes being sorely vex'd that their Ships were continually detain'd and confiscated in the Sound did resolve to put an end to these inconveniencies and after they had let the Danes know that they would no longer suffer these Injuries fell with an Army into Holstein and Jutland and at last also into Schonen In this War the Danes were great losers both by Sea and Land but by the extraordinary Valour of their King they maintain'd themselves till by the mediation of France a Peace was concluded at Bromsebroo by virtue of which the Swedes got Gothland Osel and Jemperland and Holland was given them as a Pledge for the space of thirty years The Hollanders also taking hold of this opportunity did regulate the Toll of the Sound which hitherto having been raised at pleasure had been very troublesome to them He died in the year 1648. § 9. Him succeeded his Son Frederick III. who upon the perswasions of the Hollanders attack'd the Swedes promising himself great success against them at that time when he supposed that their King Charles Gustavus had quite weaken'd his strength against the Poles but the Swedish King came upon a sudden with an Army into Holstein and Jutland and among others took the Fortress of Fredericksudde by storm and there happening an extraordinary hard Frost at the beginning of the year 1658. he march'd over the Ice first into Funen where he surprised the Danish Troops from thence taking his way over Largeland Laland and Falster into Zealand This prodigious success obliged King Frederick to conclude a Peace with him at Roshild by virtue of which besides some other advantages he surrendred to the Swedes Holland Bleckingen Schonen Bornholm Bahus and Drontheim in Norway But King Charles Gustavus being inform'd that by the perswasions of the Emperour the Elector of Brandenburgh and the Hollanders the Danes had resolv'd to renew the War as soon as the Swedes had left the Country or should be again engaged in a War with Germany or Poland he resolv'd to be beforehand with them and returning into the Isle of Zealand took Cronenburgh and Besieg'd Copenhagen by Sea and Land In the
recompence sent a Hare-skin and Spinning-Wheel which so troubled him that he hanged himself But the King also was so troubled at this Defeat that he died of grief leaving four Sons behind him Among whom Vladislaus II. obtained a great part of the Kingdom with the Name of a Prince yet the other Brothers also shared several great Provinces among themselves according to their Father's last Will. This occasioned great Divisions and Civil Wars betwixt these Brothers and Vladislaus who pretended to dispossess the rest was himself obliged to quit the Country After him Boleslaus Crispus his Brother was made Prince of Poland who was forced to wage War against the Emperour Conrade III. and Frederick I. who would have restored Vladislaus At last a Peace was concluded betwixt them by Vertue of which Poland remained to Boleslaus but he was obliged to surrender Silesia which was then dependent on Poland to Vladislaus which being afterwards divided into a great many Dukedoms at last fell to the Crown of Bohemia This Boleslaus also received a great overthrow from the Prussians his Army having by the treachery of a Guide been misâ—ed into the Moors and Boggs Him succeeded his Brother Miccislaus Senior but he was deposed for Male-administration Him succeeded his Brother Casimir who is only famous for that he chastised the Prussiant He died in the year 1194. His Son Lescus Surnamed the White was fain to contend with the banished Miccislaus for the Kingdom with various Success till Miccislaus died Whose Son Vladislaus also raised some Disturbances against him for a while till at last he was forced to leave him in the quiet possession of Poland Under the Reign of this Lescus the Tartars made the first In-road into Russia and have ever since proved very troublesome and mischievous to Poland This Lescus was forced to wage War with Sventopolek whom he had constituted Governour of Pomerania He having made himself Duke of Pomerania did dismember it from the Kingdom of Poland Conrade also the Brother of Lescus had got the possession of Masovia and Cusavia who being not strong enough to defend himself against the Prussians who were fallen into his Country he called in the Knights of the Cross who were then by the Saracens driven out of Syria Unto these he surrendred the Country of Culm under condition that such places as by their help should be conquered in Prussia should be divided betwixt them which afterwards proved to be the occasion of great Wars betwixt them and Poland To Lescus succeeded his Son Boleslaus Surnamed the Chast under whose Reign the Tartars committed prodigious Barbarities in Poland and from thence made an In-road into Silesia where in a Battel fought near Lignitz they slew so many of the Inhabitants that they filled nine great Sacks with the Ears which they had cut off His Reign was besides this full of intestine Troubles Him succeeded his Cousin Lescus Surnamed the Black who was very Fortunate in his Wars with the Russians and Lithuanians he also quite rooted out the Jazygians which then inhabited Podolia but the Civil Commotions and frequent Incursions of the Tartars occasioned great Disturbances in the Kingdom He died in the year 1289. § 6. After the Death of Lescus there were great Contests in Poland concerning the Regency till at last Premissus Lord of Great Poland got the upper hand who also reassumed the Title of King which the Regents of Poland had not used during the space of 200 years ever since that the Pope after the banishment of Boleslaus the Hardy had forbid them to choose a King of Poland And the succeeding Princes were not very ambitious of that Title because the Country was divided among several Persons But Premislus did think himself powerful enough to make use of it He was murthered by some Brandenburgh Emissaries after he had reigned but seven Months After him was elected Vladislaus Locticus or Cubitalis who did not stile himself King but only Heir of Poland But he having been deposed for Male-administration Wenceslaus King of Bohemia was elected in his stead But after his Death which happened in the Year 1309. Locticus was restored who waged great Wars against the Knights of the Cross whom he at last vanquished in a great Battel Under his Reign the Dukes of Silesia who were Vassals of Poland submitted themselves to the Crown of Bohemia He died in the Year 1333. Him succeeded his Son Casimir the Great who having subdued all Russia united it to the Kingdom of Poland so that it should enjoy the same Laws and Liberties He also first introduced the Magdeburgh Laws and Constitutions into Poland and the Duke of Masuria did then first submit himself as a Vassal to the Crown of Poland He died in the Year 1370. leaving no Issue behind him and by his Death the Male-Race of Piastus lost the Crown of Poland § 7. After Casimir the Crown of Poland was devolved to Lewis King of Hungary the Sister's Son of Casimir The Poles were not well satisfied with him because he favoured the Hungarians too much He died in the Year 1382. Sigismund King of Hungary would fain have succeed him in Poland but the Poles refused him Some proposed Zicmovitus the Duke of Masuria but Hedwig the Daughter of King Lewis for whom the Poles would by all means reserve the Crown of Poland would not accept of him for her Husband At last the Poles Crowned the above-mentioned Hedwig and married her to Jagello Duke of Lithuania under Condition that he and his Subjects should turn Christians and Lithuania should be united to Poland in one body The first Condition was performed immediately for he was baptized and called Vladislaus IV. But the performance of the second Article was delayed by the Kings of Poland for a considerable time after under pretence that the Lithunians were not well satisfied in this Point but in effect because they were unwilling to surrender their right of Succession to the Dukedom of Lithuania till at last this Union was perfected under the Reign of King Sigismundus Augustus This Jagello defeated the Knights of the Cross in a memorable Battel where 50000 Men having been slain he took from them a great many Cities in Prussia but they afterwards recovered themselves He died in the Year 1434. Him succeeded his Son Vladislaus V. who also afterwards was made King of Hungary where he was engaged in a War against the Turks In this War John Humades first defeated the Turks near the River Morava and Vladislaus so beat them upon the Frontiers of Macedonia that they were forced to make a Truce for Ten Years But upon the perswasions of the Pope who sent the Cardinal Julian to absolve the King from his Oath this Truce was broken and not long after that memorable Battel was fought near Varna where the King himself was kill'd This Defeat was very shameful and
prejudicial to the Christians § 8. In his stead Casimir was made King of Poland A great part of Prussia which was weary of the Government of the Knights of the Cross did surrender it self under his Protection This occasioned a heavy War betwixt them and the Poles which having been carried on a great while with dubious Success a Peace was at last concluded by the mediation of the Pope by Vertue of which the Poles got Pomerellia Culm Marienburgh Stum and Elbing the rest remaining under the jurisdiction of the Knights of the Cross under Condition that the Master of that Order should be a Vassal of Poland and a Duke and Senator of that Kingdom Much about the same time the Duke of Vallachia did submit himself as a Vassal to the Crown of Poland Under the Reign of this King the Deputies of the Provinces first appeared at the Dyets of the Kingdom Vladislaus the Son of this Casimir was made King of Bohemia and afterwards also of Hungary tho' his own Brother John Albert did contend with him for the latter but being soundly beaten was obliged to desist from his Pretensions Casimir died in the Year 1492. Him succeeded his Son John Albert who received a signal overthrow in Vallachia from the Turks and rebellious Vallachians The Turks also fell into Poland but by a sudden great Frost a great many Thousands of them were starved to Death Under the Reign of this King the Dukedom of Plotzk◠in the Country of Masovia was united to Poland He died in the Year 1501. Whom succeeded his Brother Alexander but he did not Reign longer than till the Year 1506. Whom succeeded Sigismund one of the most Famous Princes of his time This King was engaged in three several Wars against the Muscovites wherein the Poles always were Victorious in the Field but the Muscovites who had got Smolensko by Treachery kept the possession of that place The War which he waged with the Knights of the Cross in Prussia at last composed under these Conditions that Albert Marquess of Brandenburgh who was then Master of that Order should receive the Eastern parts of Prussia as a hereditary Fief from the King and should acknowledge himself hereafter a Vassal of the Crown of Poland Under his Reign also the whole Country of Masovia was re-united to the Crown of Poland He also fought very successfully against the Vallachians and died in the Year 1548. leaving for his Successour his Son Sigismundus Augustus Under his Reign Livonia submitted it self to Poland as being not able to defend it self against the Muscovites who already had taken Dorpt Felin and several other places In this publick Consternation Estlad and Reval did surrender themselves to Erick King of Swedeland But the Archbishop of Riga and the Master of the Teutonick Order did seek for Protection of the King of Poland which he would not grant them upon any other terms than that they should submit themselves to the Crown of Poland Whereupon the Master of the Order having abdicated himself surrendred the Castle of Riga and some other places to the Poles And he in recompence of his Loss was made Duke of Curland and Semigall This occasioned a War betwixt the Poles and Muscovites wherein these took from the former Plotzk◠This King died without Children and by his Death the Male Race of the Jagellonick Family was quite extinguished § 9. After his Death there were great Contentions in Poland concerning the Election of a new King and at last by the majority of Votes Henry Duke of Anjou Brother of Charles IX King of France was declared King of Poland who arriving there was crowned in the same Year But he had scarce been four Monthsin Poland when having Notice that his Brother the King of France was dead he in the Night time and in a thick Fog for fear the Poles should detain him relinquished Poland and taking his way through Austria and Italy into France took Possession of that Kingdom The Poles being extreamly vexed at this Affront were for electing a new King A great many were for Maximilian of Austria but Stephen Batori Prince of Transylvania having been declared King by the plurality of Votes quickly came into Poland and excluded Maximilian by marrying Anna the Sister of Sigismundus Augustus This King reduced the City of Dantzick which had sided with Maximilian to obedience Afterwards he fell upon the Muscovites taking from them Plotzko and the neighbouring Countries At last he made Peace with the Muscovites under this Condition that they should resign to him the whole Country of Livonia in lieu of which he would restore to them such places as he had taken from them in Muscovy This King adorned the Kingdom with wholesome Constitutions and established the Militia of Horse which Souldiers being paid out of the fourth part of the Royal Revenues are commonly called the Quartians these he disposed upon the Frontiers to defend the same against the Incursions of the Tartars By this means that Tract of Land which from Bar Bracklavia and Kiovia extends it self betwixt the two Rivers of the Dniester and the Borysthenes as far as to the Black Sea was filled with populous Cities and Towns which is now called the Vkraine it having been formerly a desolate Country He also put into a good Order and Discipline the Cosacks who served for Foot Souldiers giving to them Techtimorovia situated on the River Borysthenes which they made afterwards their Magazine and the place of Residence of their Governours Before this time the Cosacks were only a wild and barbarous sort of Rabble who were gathered out of the Polish Russia and having settled themselves in the Island of the River Borysthenes beneath Kiovia lived upon Robbing and Plunder These Cosacks after they were brought into good Discipline by this King Stephen have been for a considerable time serviceable to the Crown of Poland not only against the Incursions of the Tartars but also by their cruising into the Black Sea have done great Mischief to the Turks For they have had Courage enough to ransack the Cities of Trebisond and Sinope nay even the Suburbs of Constantinople with other places This brave King whilst he was making Preparations against the Turks died in the Year 1586. § 10. After his Death Sigismund Son to John King of Swedeland was made King of Poland who had this Advantage that his Mother Catherine had been Sister of Sigismundus Augustus and so consequently was descended from the Jagellonick Race Some of the Poles proclaimed Maximilian their King but he coming with some Forces to take Possession of the Kingdom was beaten and taken Prisoner and before he obtained his Liberty was obliged to renounce his Title to that Crown After the Death of John King of Sweden Sigismund went in the Year next following into Swedeland where he was Crowned King of Sweden But having afterwards lost that Crown it occasioned a War betwixt Poland and Sweden
whether this had been done by his Authority and the King having answered No but that it had been done by the Nobility to take revenge of the Cosacks these joined with the Tartars and fell into Poland against these the King went in Person into the Field at the Head of the Nobility and defeated them in a Battel but the King having afterwards made an Agreement with them the Nobility was greatly discontented with the King's proceedings alledging that the King had granted too much to the Cosacks Whilst the Jealousies reigned in Poland the Muscovites fell into Poland and having brought the Cosacks over to their Party besieged Smolensko which they took in the Year next following and having ravaged every where in Lithuania they took Wilea and some other Cities where they committed great Barbarities In the Year 1655. another Storm threatened the Poles For Charles Gustavus King of Swedeland having with an Army of chosen Men entred that Kingdom first Conquered great Poland and Masovia and afterwards the lesser Poland with the capital City Cracovia from whence he marched into Prussia where almost all the Cities surrendred themselves except Dantzick where were at first a great many Citizens that favoured the Swedes but by the perswasions of some Ministers were kept in Obedience to Poland The Resistance which was made by this one City was the main Reason why all the Advantages got by the Swedes proved fruitless at last and that they could not maintain themselves in Prussia notwithstanding that not only the whole Militia of Poland and that part of Lithuania which was not under the subjection of the Muscovites had submitted themselves to the Swedish Protection but also that King John Casimir himself fled into Silesia For the Poles having recollected themselves after the first Constemation was over and being joined by the Tartars fell upon such of the Swedish Forces as were dispersed up and down the Country The Lithuanians also revolted and killed all the Swedes that were in Winter Quarters with them King Charles Gustavus also had greatly weakened his Army not only by the great March towards Jeroslavia but also Czarneski the Polish General did often with his Light-Horse fall upon on the Rear of the Army and did considerable Mischief In the mean while the Poles also had retaken Warsovia where they had made the Swedish Governour Wittenbergh and some other great Officers Prisoners contrary to the Articles made at the surrendry of the Place And tho' King Charles Gustavus having been joined before by the Elector of Brandenburgh's Forces did vanquish the Poles and Tartars in a memorable Battel which lasted three Days and was fought near Warsovia yet all the Princes of Europe began to look about them and to consult about a Diversion to be made Sweden The Muscovites fell into Livonia where they besieged Riga but to no purpose The Hollanders did give plainly to understand that they were not willing that Prussia should come under the subjection of Swedeland And the Danes also began to be in motion On the other hand Ragozi Prince of Transylvania entred Poland with an Army to try whether perhaps he could obtain that Crown for himself But the King of Sweden being obliged to march out of Poland against the Danes Ragozi made a bad Market of it for before he could reach his own Country he was totally routed and oliged to make a shameful accord with the Poles Which misfortune however he might have avoided if he according to the advice of the King of Sweden who promised to keep the Poles so long in play till he was out of danger would have taken his march directly over Brescie Pinsk and so further towards his own Frontiers But Ragozi would by all means take his way near Cracaw Then the Poles retook Cracaw and Thorn and chased the Swedes out of Curland who had before taken the Duke of that name Prisoner The Poles also besieged Riga but were beaten from thence by the Swedish General Helmfeld And tho the Poles by the Peace made at Oliva recovered all Prussia again yet were they obliged to renounce all their pretensions upon Livonia and to leave the Muscovites in the possession of Smolensko Severia and Kiovia Neither could they appease the Cosacks some of them having put themselves under the protection of the Muscovites some under the Turks whereby they shewed the way to the Turks into Poland Neither could the King put an end to the intestine divisions and jealousies wherefore at last tired with these troubles John Casimir resigned the Crown and living a retired life in France in the Abby of St. Germain he there dyed a few years after § 13. There being now left none of the Royal Family in Poland several Foreigners pretended to the Crown But at last a Piastus whose name was Michael Witsnowizki was declared King chiefly by the Votes of the lesser Nobility His short Reign was full of intestine commotions and the Turks in the mean while did not cease to do considerable mischief in Poland having in the year 1672. taken Caminieck in Podolia which Fortress having been formerly thought impregnable serves them now for a door through which they may enter Poland at pleasure A Peace was then concluded with the Turks by vertue of which the said Fortress remained in the possession of the Turks the Poles also having promised to pay to the Turks a yearly Tribute This King dyed in the year 1673. In whose stead in the year next following the Polish General John Sobieski was made King of Poland he having in the year before attack'd the Turks in their Camp with such success that of 32000 Men scarce 1500 escaped alive He renewed the War with the Turks but concluded a Peace with them in the year 1676. by vertue of which the Turks kept the Fortress of Caminieck but remitted the yearly Tribute to the Poles He being a Man of great capacity it is hoped that he may prove a good King of Poland § 14. It is to be considered concerning the Polish Nation that whosoever is not a Nobleman in Poland is esteemed a Boor. For the Inhabitants of the Cities are very little regarded and the Tradesmen are most Foreigners But the Boors are esteemed nor used no better than Slaves being also very raw and barbarous both in their Life and Conversation wherefore when we talk of the Poles thereby ought only to be understood the Nobility They are therefore commonly downright and honest very seldom given to the art of dissembling they are of a very generous spirit and expect a great deal of respect And if you give them as much respect as they pretend to they are no less courteous and will willingly pay a respect again to you and their words and behaviour are full of Pomp and Ceremony They are very liberal or rather profuse and not given to be parsimonious tho they should want the next day This Nation also is very fierce
the holding of the Dyet which they rarely suffer to be Prorogued and that not but for a very few days but they call this right of contradicting the Soul of the Polish Liberty The King is also obliged to bestow all the vacant Benefices upon the Nobility and cannot reserve any for his own use or bestow them upon his Children without consent of the Estates neither can he buy or take possession of any Noblemens Lands The King also is not Master of the Judicial Courts but there is a certain High Court of Justice the Judges whereof are Nobles first Instituted by King Stephen Batori These Judges are changed every twelve months and keep their Session six months in the year at Petricovia and six months again at Lublin and from these no Appeal lies to the King except that some Cases of the greatest Consequence are determined at the Dyet but Cases belonging to the King's Exchequer or to his Revenues are determined by the King The Poles are extreamly fond of this form of Government as being very suitable to their natural fierce inclinations yet the same is very improper for any sudden and great undertaking and contributes not a little to the weakness of this vast Kingdom especially when the Nobility is refractory and jealous of the King § 18. The Neighbours of Poland are on one side the Germans where there is an open Country upon the Frontiers and particularly Poland borders upon Silesia and in one corner upon Hungary 'T is true that the German Empire is much superiour in strenth to Poland but the interest of both these Kingdoms is such as not to have any great occasion to differ with one another except Poland should perhaps join with such Estates in Germany as would upon an occasion oppose the setting up of an Absolute Soveraignty in the Empire and in such a case the Poles would not want assistance either from the German or foreign Princes that must concur in the same Interest The House of Austria alone is not powerful enough to conquer Poland or to maintain a Country which is of so vast an extent and very populous and lying all upon a level is not secured by any fortified places If no body else should side with Poland the Turks themselves would not easily suffer that the House of Austria should acquire such an advantage and the Turks are the fittest instruments to prevent it But the House of Austria has often endeavoured tho the wisest among the Poles have always opposed it to unite the Kingdom of Poland to their Family by an Election but the Poles are conscious of the danger which might accrue from this Union to their Liberty and besides this they are no great admirers of the Germans whose modesty and good Husbandry they commonly despise But it is of great consequence to Poland that the Turks may not become quite Masters of the Vpper Hungary and much more that they do not get footing in Moravia since thereby they would open their way into the very Heart of Poland And on the other hand it is the common Interest both of the House Austria and of all Germany that the Turks may not become Masters of Poland since thereby they would open their way into Germany For the old saying of Philip Melanchton Si Turca in Germaniam veniet veniet per Poloniam if the Turks come into Germany they will certainly come by the way of Poland did not arise from a Prophetick Spirit but has its good Reason in Geography And it seems to be the common Interest of Poland and the House of Austria to keep up a mutual good understanding since they both cover one anothers Frontiers and Poland draws a great advantage from its Oxen and Salt which are sent into Germany And if Poland should engage it self in good earnest against the House of Austria it ought to be jealous of the Moscovites who may attack it behind except Moscovy were otherwise employed before Poland also may be troublesome to the House of Austria when that House is engaged in Wars against France Sweden or the Turks Wherefore for a considerable time the House of Austria has endeavoured by Marriages to Allie Poland with their Family and to gain a considerable party in the Senat. And France has followed the same methods to draw Poland from the Interest of the House of Austria and the Poles having been caressed by both parties have got no small advantage by this Rivalship Brandenburgh also borders on one side upon Poland and tho he alone cannot hurt it much yet experience has taught us that in conjunction with others he has been able to create great troubles to the Poles Tho on the other hand it is to be feared that perhaps upon a good occasion offered to the Poles they may attempt to unite all Prussia to their Kingdom as the Elector of Brandenburgh knew how to time it when he obtained the Soveraignty over it As long as the differences betwixt Poland and Sweden were on foot Denmark by making a diversion could be very serviceable to Poland but since the causes of these differences are taken away Poland need not make any particular reflection upon Denmark Swedeland and Poland have all the reason in the world to cultivate a mutual good understanding since they may be very serviceable to one another against the Moscovites Poland borders upon Moscovy by a great tract of Land where the Frontiers are common to both These two Kingdoms seem to be very near equal in strength and tho the Poles are better Soldiers than the Moscovites yet has the Great Duke of Moscovy this advantage over them that he is absolute in his Dominions And it is of great consequence to either of them which of these two is in the possession of Smolensko to recover◠which the Poles ought to employ all their strength For the rest these two States being both obliged to have a watchful Eye over the Turks can assist one another against them in case of necessity The Tartars are the most pernicious Neighbours of Poland for they are a Nation living by depredations who surprise their Neighbours and when they have loaded themselves with Spoils return Home again where you cannot be revenged of them they being so nimble and having nothing worth taking from them Wherefore what ever mischief they do must be taken as if you were bit by a Dog except you can catch them in the fact and make them pay for it with their Heads Against these the Country of Moldavia used to be a Bulwark to Poland For through that Country the Tartars have a direct passage into the Provinces of Poland which may be shut up against them by the help of that Prince Wherefore the Poles do much lament the loss of this Dukedom which having been formerly a Fief of that Crown tho that Duke pays also some Tribute to the Turks was brought in the year 1612. entirely under
direction and Presidentship of such Assemblies whatever matter is to be debated there does at least belong to the Prince if their Decrees shall pass afterwards for and have the power of a Law or a definitive Sentence in the State Indeed the Supreme Magistrates no more than the Clergy can pretend to a right of introducing new Articles of Faith or of explaining the Scripture according to their own pleasure Nevertheless the whole Duty of a Christian being contained in the whole Scriptures which God has commanded to be published for the benefit of Mankind and not to be committed like Sibylline Oracles to the custody of certain Priests and since others as well as the Clergy have the opportunity to comprehend the Sense of the Holy Scripture it seems not at all contrary to reason that the Civil Magistrates should have at least the Supreme direction of these Assemblies where matters concerning the different interpretations of the Scripture are to be debated From hence also this benefit will accrue to the Publick that thereby the extravagant Heats and immoderate Passions which are commonly obvious in these Disputes may be moderated matters may be debated with prudence and not stretched too high out of a fondness of contradicting nor that any one by malicious interpretation of his Words and Opinion may fall under Slanders and Censures or the Excommunication be thundred out without necessity against the innocent And because the first Christian Emperours did either neglect this their Right or had no opportunity of exercising it this occasioned great confusion in some Councils From hence also the Pope took an opportunity after he had set himself above the Western Bishops and Councils themselves to take upon him an Authority to decide Controversies even concerning Articles of Faith to introduce such Canons or Ecclesiastical Laws in the Church as he thought most proper for his Interest and State and by pretending to the highest Jurisdiction to exempt the Church from the Jurisdiction of the Civil Magistrates For when once this Opinion was established that all these Matters did belong of right to the Clergy only without having any respect to the Civil Power the Pope did pretend to the same by the same Right by which he had set himself above the Clergy and the whole Church § 12. Besides this it was the Custom among the Antient Christians that they very seldom pleaded their Causes according to the admonition of S. Paul before the Pagan Judges But in case of differences among themselves they used to refer the same to the decision of a Bishop that by their Contests they might not give any occasion of Scandal to the Heathens since it might seem unbecoming that those who made profession of despising worldly Riches should quarrel among themselves about the same This Custom as it was very useful and praiseworthy at that time so because it was not Abrogated but rather confirmed afterwards by the Christian Emperors tho the Courts of Justice were then Governed by Christian Judges the Bishops afterwards pretended to a formal Jurisdiction which did not only derogate from the Authority of Temporal Judges but also the Bishops were thereby diverted from performing such Duties as properly belonged to their Office There was also another Custom among the first Christians that if a scruple arose concerning nearness of Blood in Marriages they used to take the Opinion of the Priests in this Case and if any differences did arise betwixt married People it used to be referred to the Arbitration of the Priests who at the time also when the Nuptials were Celebrated used to give them their Benediction and Pray with them This if in itself considered very good beginning furnish'd an occasion of great Abuses afterwards the Pope having from hence taken a pretext to subject all Matrimonial Affairs concerning Divorces Nullities of Marriages Successions Inheritances and the like of the greatest Consequence under his Jurisdiction who to render his pretensions the more plausible did make Marriage a Sacrament Besides this the first Christians were very desirous to recommend their Religion to the Heathens by a Holy and Innocent Life especially since some sort of Vices were not punishable according to the Pagan Laws Wherefore in the Primitive Church if any one had given a Publick Scandal by his vicious Life a certain Church Penance was laid upon him which at the utmost did amount to this that he was excluded from the Communion of the Christians Which Custom as it is not unreasonable so it may be of good use in a Christian State provided the Civil Magistrate have the Supreme direction and take care that such a Censure be not abused out of obstinacy or private ends and passion Especially since these Censures have had such an influence upon Civil Societies that in the Eighth Age no body would Converse with any one that was Excommunicated And this Power ought not to be given to the absolute disposal of any one except to the Sovereign if you will not divide the Sovereignty But in what manner the Popes have afterwards abused this Censure and extended it even to the Excommunication of Emperors Kings and whole Commonwealths and by forbidding the Publick Exercise of Divine Service Absolving the Subjects from their Allegiance and bestowing their Kingdoms upon others have forced them to a compliance against their own Interest is sufficiently known out of History Yet in the Eastern Empire these Abuses did not grow up to the same height for the Emperors at Constantinople did at least so far maintain their Authority against the Clergy that they durst not pretend to dominere over them Besides that the Eastern Bishop wanted an opportunity to set themselves one above the other because the Bishops at Constantinople had no other Prerogative allowed him but Precedency of Rank above the others without his Diocess but not any Jurisdiction § 14. But in the Western parts the Church afterwards took quite another Face since the Bishop of Rome had projected a peculiar sort of a Monarchy which by degrees he brought to perfection and has not had its parallel ever since the memory of mankind it being founded upon quite other Principles and upheld by very different means from other States The more influence this Monarchy has had for several hundred years together upon the States and Affairs of Europe and has been maintained with great Zeal by one and opposed by the other party the more it will be worth our while to dive into the first Origin and Constitution of it and to alledge some reason why in the last Age this Monarchy was reduced to a tottering condition but has recollected its vigour in ours From whence a wise Man also may be able to judge what success may be hoped for from the Projects of those who are for reconciling the differences betwixt the Protestants and Papists Wherefore it may be said that towards the increase of this Monarchy so pernicious to the Supreme Civil Power
Emperour Justinian and Rome and Italy made a Province of the Grecian Empire then it was that the Popes took their opportunity to exempt themselves from the Jurisdiction of these Emperours whose Authority was mightily decayed in Italy partly by the ill management of their Governours at Ravenna partly by their own weakness and want of Strength for the Lombards were Masters in Italy and in the times of Justinian II. one Emperour was for ruining the other Besides this some of these Emperours were against the adoring of Images and Leo Isaurus quite ejected them out of the Churches because this adoration was wholly degenerated into Idolatry and as to the outward appearance the Saints were more regarded than God himself This undertaking was very vehemently opposed by Pope Gregory II. who stood up for the Images partly because the Roman Chair found this Superstition very advantageous partly because the Pope took it very ill that the Emperour should undertake a Reformation in Matters of Religion without his Knowledge and Consent and that at that time when he was busie to introduce the Ecclesiastical Monarchy in the Western parts partly also because he thought to have met with an opportunity to withdraw himself from the Jurisdiction of the Grecian Emperours The better to obtain his Aim he stirred up the Romans and Italians who hitherto had been under the Obedience of the Emperours to refuse to pay them Tribute and the Governour residing at Ravenna endeavouring to maintain the Emperour's Right was slain in a Tumult Whereby the Jurisdiction and Power of the Grecian Emperours was abolished in those parts of Italy and these Countries began to be free and independent on any Foreign Jurisdiction § 20. By these means the Pope had freed himself from the Jurisdiction of the Emperours of Constantinople but not long after he was threatened by another Enemy who being nearer at hand was likely to prove more troublesome to him than formerly the Emperours who lived at so considerable a distance For the Kings of the Longobards endeavoured first to make themselves Masters of those parts which were fallen off from the Emperour and afterwards of all Italy They had already taken Raâ—enna and there was none left in Italy who was able to stop their Victories The Popes were then hard put to it and knew not where to seek for Protection except of the Kings of France who at first endeavoured to finish these Differences by an amicable Composition but the Longobards not being willing to rest satisfied therewith they resolved by force of Arms to maintain the Italian Affairs They were easily prevailed upon to undertake this Business not only because Pope Zachary had approved of the Proceedings of Pepin who having abdicated the lawful King was from a Grand-Marshal become King of France but also they had thereby an opportunity offered them to make Conquests in Italy whereof the French Nation has been always very ambitious Pepin and afterwards Charles the Great having been so Fortunate in their Wars against the Longobards as to Conquer their whole Kingdom they gave to the Papal Chair all that Tract of Land which had been formerly under the Jurisdiction of the Grecian Governours There are some who are of Opinion that to obtain this Gift the Pope made use of the fictitious Donation of Constantine the Great which in those barbarous times was easily imposed upon the ignorant World Besides this the French Kings had great Obligations to the Pope for the above-mentioned reason and were also fond of acquiring the name of pious Princes by bestowing liberal Presents out of other Mens Possessions For it was in those Days a common Custom that Men of all degrees made it their Business to out-do one another in Liberality towards the Clergy Nay the Princes used to grant them these Possessions without any incumbrances that thereby the Ecclesiasticks might be sure to enjoy free possession of what they had bestowed upon them These extravagant Donations were none of the least Causes why the Clergy afterwards did labour with so much vehemency to withdraw themselves from the Jurisdiction of the Civil Magistrates as fearing that these extravagant Donations and Grants might be recalled and declared void by their Successours Wherefore it has been always a Maxim of Wise Men. that Princes by granting extravagant Priviledges and Gifts made their Subjects rather Jealous than Friends since those who have obtained them living always in fear that the same either in part or wholly may be taken away again imploy all means so to establish themselves as to be in a capacity to maintain themselves therein in spite of the Prince Those Learned Men who are of an impartial Judgment take it for granted that the Pope did pretend to exercise a Sovereign Power over these Countries granted to him by the French Kings but that the People refused the same as being for maintaining their Liberty and thinking it very odd that the Pope who was an Ecclesiastical Person should pretend to be also a Worldly Prince When therefore the Romans mutinied against Pope Leo III. he was forced to seek for Assistance from Charles the Great who restored the Pope But on the other hand the Pope and People of Rome proclaimed Charles Emperour whereby he was put into possession of the Sovereignty over that part of Italy which formerly belonged to the Jurisdiction of the Governours at Ravenna and the other remnants of the Western Empire so that the Pope afterwards enjoyed these Countries under the Sovereign Jurisdiction of the Emperour who therefore used to be called the Patron and Defender of the Church till the Reign of the Emperour Henry IV. § 21. But the Popes began at length to grow weary of the Imperial Protection because the Emperour's Consent was required in the Election of a Pope and if they were mutinous the Emperours used to check them and sometimes turn them out of the Chair To exempt themselves from this Power of the Emperours over them the Popes have for a long time together imployed all their Cunning and Labour before they could obtain their Aim They used to make it their constant Business to raise intestine Commotions against the Emperours sometimes in Germany sometimes in Italy thereby to diminish their Power and Authority The Bishops especially in Germany were always very busie as being dissatisfied that they were dependent on the Emperours who nominated the Bishops and therefore joyned with the Pope to assist him in setting up the Ecclesiastical Sovereignty The Reign of the Emperour Henry IV. furnished them with an opportunity to put in execution their Design this Emperour by his Debaucheries and ill management of Affairs living in discontents and continual broils with the Estates of Germany and as soon as Gregory VII who was before called Hildebrand a proud resolute and obstinate Man got into the Chair he began to exclaim against the Emperour that the granting of Church-Benefices did not belong to him since he made a Traffick with them and sold
perswasions of the Priests have got a great aversion against the Protestants France does outwardly shew it self not so fond of the Popish Interest nor has the Gallick Church ever acknowledged the Pope's absolute Power over her And whenever the Pope pretends to encroach upon the Liberty of the French Church the Parliament of Paris is ready to take notice of it The Doctors also of the Sorbon have rejected several Propositions which were maintained by the Pope's Parasites They also keep so watchful an Eye over the Pope's Nuncio there that it is not easy for him to transgress his Bounds The Nuncio's when they go out of Rome carry the Cross upright but as soon as they enter the Territories of France they let it down till such time as they have obtained leave from the King to exercise their Function when they are fain to oblige themselves by their own Hand-writing that they will not act otherwise in this Station and no longer than it pleases the King They also must make use of a French Secretary and at their departure leave behind them a Register concerning their Negotiation and also are tired to several other Formalities without which all their Negotiations are accounted void and of no force From hence it is that the French say that the Pope's Nuncio there has his Commission both from their King and the Pope and that it is precarious and may be recalled by the King at pleasure And it is to be observed that the Pope's Nuncio puâ—s by his Cross in any place where the King is present thereby it is intimated that his Commission ceases when the King is present Nay it is credibly related that under the Ministry of Cardinal Richlieu it was debated in France whether they should not constitute a Patriarch of their own in that Kingdom tho' as far as I can see this design would not have proved so very advantageous to France For the Clergy must needs have become very jealous of the King's Power for fear he might take this Opportunity to retrench their ample Revenues And if the King of France has not laid aside his thoughts and pretences upon the Imperial Crown he can never suppose to obtain his aim if he should withdraw himself from the Roman Chair For if so Potent a Prince as the King of Francâ— is should once obtain the Imperial Dignity it is very likely he would not only revive the antient Pretensions of the Emperours upon Rome which have for a long while been lying dormant but he would also under the specious pretence of protecting the Roman Chair endeavour to recover such Possessions as had been â—equestred from the Church of Rome On the other hand the Pope is heartily afraid of a French Monarchy being well convinced that it would endeavour a thorough Reformation of the Court of Rome and that his Wings would be clipt to that degree that in effect he would be no more than a Patriarch Neither ought he to exspect any better treatment if the Spanish Monarchy had been brought to perfection as either of them must needs have been destructive to the Protestant Religion It may therefore be taken for granted that one of the main Pillars of the Popish Monarchy is the jealousy and ballance which is to be kept up betwixt these two Crowns and that it is the Pope's Interest as much as in him lies to take care that one of these Crowns do not ruin the other and set up for an universal Monarchy If we look into the transactions of former times we shall find that the Popes have long since observed this Maxim 'T is true after the death of King Henry II. when France was extreamly weakned the Popes were forced to be good Spanish whether they would or no the Spaniards having then found out the way to oblige them to it by fair or foul means They knew how to influence the Popes by their Nephews who were for setling and enriching their Families whilest their Kinsmen were alive Those they brought over to their party by granting to them Pensions Church-Benefices large Possessions great Offices and advantageous Marches who in acknowledgement of the same used often to make the Pope good Spanish even against his inclination but if they resisted these temprations they used to prosecute these Nephews with a vengeance after the Pope's decease And it was their constant practice in those days to exclude such from the Papal Chair as they thought were bent against their Interest But as soon as France began to recover its Strength the Popes managed themselves with more indifferency and shewed no more favour to either side than they thought was suiting with their present Circumstances It is remarkable that the Jesuit Guicardus in a Sermon preached in Paris in the 1637. in the Month of July did say that the War which the then King of France waged against the Spaniards was to be deemed a Holy War carried on for the preservation of the Holy Religion For if the King of France had not taken up Arms the Spaniards designs were so laid as to make the Pope an Almoner to the King of Spain § 39. But as to those who have withdrawn themselves from the Pope's Obedience it is certain the Pope would be glad if they could be reduced to his Obedience provided it might be done by such means that thereby one party were not so much strengthened as to become terrible to all Europe For it is better to let my Enemy live than to kill me and my Enemy at one stroke It was for this reason that we read that Pope Paul III. was vexed to the heart at the stupendous Success of the Emperour Charles V. against the Protestants which made him recall his Troops that were sent to his Assistance And if Philip II. had been successful in his expedition against England Sixtus V. would questionless have acknowledged his Errour of assisting him in this Enterprise So Gregory XV. during the Differences betwixt those of the Valtelins and the Grisons sided with the last the Protestants against Spain Neither was Vrban VIII dissatisfied at the Success of Gustavus Adolphus against the House of Austria especially since the latter had given much about the same time an evident instance to the World as to the business of Mantua that they used to give no better treatment to Roman Catholicks than Protestants Some have remarked that when Ferdinand II. did desire some Subsidies from the Popes which he had promised before the Pope sent him plenary Indulgences for him and his whole Army at the point of death that they might be prepared to dye with the more Courage And some Years ago the Court of Rome was no less concerned at the then prodigious Success of France in Holland when this State seemed to be reduced to the utmost extremity But the chief aim of the Pope is to reduce by all manner of Artifices the Protestants to his Obedience To obtain this end he sets the
Haldan Sivand Erick Haldan Vngrin Regnald About the year 588. Rodolf was King of the Gothes but being vanquished by the English whom he left in the possession of that Kingdom he himself fled into Italy where he sought Sanctuary of Dicterick the King of the Gothes In the mean while Frotho either the Son or else a Kinsman of Regnald was King of Sweden whom succeeded these following Kings Fiolmus Swercher Valander Vislur who was burnt by his own Sons Damalder who was Sacrificed by his own Subjects to their Idol at Vpsal Domar Digner Dager Agnius who was hanged by his own Wife Alrick and Erick who flew one another in a single Combat Ingo Hugler Haco Jerundar Hacquin surnamed Ring under whose Reign that most memorable Battel at Brovalla was fought betwixt the Swedes and Danes where thirty thousand Men were killed on the Danish and twelve thousand on the Swedish side This King Sacrificed nine of his Sons to the Idol at Vpsal and would have done the same with the tenth who was the only Heir left to the Kingdom if he had not been prevented by the Swedes Him succeeded his Son Egillus whom followed in the Kingdom of Sweden Othar Adel Ostan Ingvard Amund Sivard Hirot or Herolt who married his Daughter Thera to Regnerthethen King of Denmark Ingellus the Son of Amund succeeded Hirot in the Kingdom of Sweden who the night after his Coronation caused seven of those petty Princes that were Vassals of the Crown of Sweden to be burnt in their Lodgings and afterwards exercised the same Cruelty against five more of the same Rank His Daughter Asa that was married to Gudrot a Prince of Schonen exceeded her Father in Cruelty for having murthered her Husband and his Brother she betrayed the Country to the Enemies which so exasperated Ivan the Son of Regner King of Denmark that he fell with great fury upon Ingellus who had taken his Daughter into his Protection destroying all with Fire and Sword Ingellus being reduced to the utmost extremity by the advice of his Daughter burnt himself his Daughter and the whole Family in his own Palace except his Son Olaus who sheltered himself in Wermeland After the death of Ingellus a certain Nobleman of an antient Family in Sweden whose name was Charles assumed the Royal Title and Power but Regner King of Denmark who pretended that it belonged to his Son did send a challenge to the said Charles and having killed him in the Combat transferred the Kingdom of Sweden to his Son Bero or Biorn who was Hirots Daughters Son § 3. Under the Reign of this Bero or Biorn Ansgarius a Monk of Corvey and afterwards Bishop of Bremen was sent into Sweden by the Emperour Lewis the Pious to Preach the Gospel in that Kingdom But the King refusing to hearken to his Doctrine was by the Swedes banished the Kingdom together with his Father Regner His Successor Amund did also Rule but a very few years and having raised a most horrible Persecution against the Christians was also banished the Kingdom The Swedes being quite tired out with Amund's tyrannical Government did call in Olaus out of Wermeland to be their King who to establish himself in the Throne married the Daughter of Regner to his Son Ingo and thereby obtained the quiet possession of the two Kingdoms of the Swedes and Gothes Not many years after Ansgarius rerurned into Sweden and Converted Olaus who then resided at Birca a most populous City to the Christian Faith Olaus then marched with a Potent Army into Denmark and having committed the Administration of that Kingdom to his Son Ennigruus returned into Sweden where he was by his Heathen Subjects Sacrificed to their Idol at Vpsal His Son Ingo the better to Establish himself in the Throne married the King of Denmark's Daughter and afterwards was killed in the War against the Russians Him Succeeded his Son Erick surnamed Weatherhat famous for his skill in Witchcraft who was succeeded by his Son Erick surnamed Seghersell who Conquered Finland Curland Livonia and Ehestland From Denmark he retook Halland and Schonen and at last drove the Danish King Swen out of Denmark who could not recover his Kingdom till after his death His Son Stenchill surnamed the Mild was Baptized at Sigtuna a great City at that time and having destroyed the Idol at Vpsal and forbid his Subjects upon pain of death to Sacrifice to the Idols the Pagans were so enraged thereat that they slew and burnt him near Vpsal and with him the two Christian Priests that were sent to him by the Bishop of Hamburgh His Brother Olaus nevertheless obtained from King Etheldred of England several Christain Priests who not only preached the Gospel in Sweden but also the King and a great number of People were Baptized by one of these called Sigfried in a Fountain called Husbye which is called St. Sigfrieds Kalla Wel to this day This Olaus was surnamed Skotkonung because upon the persuasion of the English Priests he granted to the Pope a yearly Tax against the Saracens which was called Romskot This Olaus took from Oluf Tryggeso the Kingdom of Norway which he however recovered afterwards This Olaus Skotkonung was also the first who made a perfect union betwixt the two Kingdoms of the Swedes and Gothes who had hitherto been often at great enmity with one another To Olaus succeeded his Son Amund under whose Reign the Christian Religion increased very succesfully in Sweden after whom Reigned his Brother Amund surnamed Slemme a Man very negligent both in maintaining Religion and Justice He was slain with the greatest part of his Army by Cnut King of Denmark near a Bridge called Strangepelle After his death the Gothes and Swedes disagreed about the Election of a new King the first choosing Haquin surnamed the Red. the latter Stenchill the younger At last it was agreed betwixt them that Haquin being pretty well in years should remain King during his life and should be succeeded by Stenchill After the death of Haquin who Reigned thirteen years Stenchill the younger Olaus Skotkonung's Sisters Son began his Reign who vanquished the Danes in three great Battels Him succeeded Ingo surnamed the Pious This King utterly destroyed the Idol at Vpsal which so enraged his Pagan Subjects that they Banished him the Kingdom and afterwards murthered him in Schonen he was buried in a Convent called Waâ—heiâ—â— in West-Gothland After him reigned with great applause his Brother Halstan whom succeeded his Son Philip Ingo Philip's Son and his Queen Ragoild were also very famous for their Piety and other Vertues she was after her death honoured as a Saint and her Tomb frequently visited at Talge This King left no Sons but two Daughters Christina and Margret the first was married to St. Erick the second to Magntis King of Norway He was poisoned by the East Gothes
who were grown weary of the Swedish Government Under the Reign of these five last Kings there were golden times in Sweden the Christian Faith was then Established and the Subjects lived in Peace and Plenty § 4. After the death of Inge the East Gothes without the consent of the other Provinces made one Ragwald Knaphofde a Man of great bodily Strength but of no great Wisdom their King who was slain by the West Gothes In his stead the East Gothes chose Swercher II. a very good King who nevertheless was murthered by one of his Servants After the death of Swercher the East Gothes chose his Son Charles for their King but the Swâ—des at their General Assembly at Vpsal Elected Erick the Son Josward he having married Christina the Daughter of Ingo surnamed the Pious But both the Swedes and Gothes considering afterwards how necessary it was to keep up the Union betwixt these two Kingdoms made an agreement that Erick should remain King over both Kingdoms but that Charles should succeed him and that afterwards their Heirs should Rule the Kingdom in the same manner in their several turns This Erick having reduced the Finns to their former Obedience obliged them to receive the Christian Doctrine He also ordered the antient Constitutions of the Kingdom to be Collected into one Book which was called after his name St. Erick's Law He was slain in the Meadows near Vpsal by Magnus the King of Denmark's Son who having first defeated his Army was proclaimed King But the Swedes and Gothes under the Conduct of Charles the Son of Swercher fell again with such fury upon the Danes that they kill'd all the Danes with their King and his Son upon the spot and out of the spoil built a Church near Vpsal which they called Denmark Charles therefore the Son of Swercher became King of Denmark who Reigned with a general applause till Cnut the Son of Erick returned out of Norway and under pretence that he had abetted his Father's death surprised and killed him His Lady and Children fled into Denmark where having got some assistance they joined with the Gothes under the Conduct of Kell the Brother of Charles to recover the Kingdom but their General was killed upon the spot and their Forces dispersed by Cnus Erickson After which he Reigned very peaceably for the space of twenty three years After the death of Cnut Swercher the Son of Charles was made King of Swedeland but had for his Rival Erick the Son of the last deceased King At last the difference was thus Composed that Swercher should remain King during his life but should be succeeded by Erick But Swercher who notwithstanding this agreement was for settling the Crown upon his Family did barbarously murther all the Sons of Cnut except Erick who escaped into Norway from whence he returned with some Forces and being assisted by the Swedes vanquished Swercher who fled into West Gothland Having obtained Succours of sixteen thousand Men from Weldemar the King of Denmark he attempted to recover his Kingdom but was miserably beaten by Erick's Army he himself narrowly escaping into Denmark from whence he not long after again fell into West Gothland but was again defeated and slain in the Battel Leaving Erick Cnutson in the quiet possession of the Throne who renewed the former agreement made betwixt those two Families and Constituted John the Son of Swercher his Successour in the Kingdom He married Ricnet the Sister of Waldemar King of Denmark and dyed in Wisingsoe Him succeeded according to agreement John the Son of Swercher who Reigned but three years and dyed also in the Isle of Wisingsoe which was the general place of residence of the Swedish Kings in those days § 5. After the death of John Erick the Son of the former King Erick became King of Sweden who being lame and besides this lisping was surnamed the Lisper There was about that time a very Potent Family in Sweden called the Tolekungers who aimed at the Crown To bring these over to his Party the King had married three of his Sisters to three of the Chiefest among them he himself having married Catharine the Daughter of Sweno Tolekunger But these being grown more Potent by this Alliance Cnut Tolekunger rebelled against the King and having worsted him obliged him to fly into Denmark from whence he soon returned with a strong Army and vanquished Tolekunger and having caused him and Halingar his Son to be slain restored the Peace of the Kingdom Under the Reign of this King it was that Gulielmus Sabinensis the Pope's Legat did first forbid the Priests in Sweden to Marry whereas before that time it had been a common Custom among the Priests there to Marry as well as Laymen This Erick under the Conduct of his Brother in Law Birger Yerl forced the Finnes to return to Obedience and to receive the Christian Faith and built several Fortresses upon their Frontiers He dyed without Issue in Wisingsoe Whilst Birger Yerl was absent in Finland the States made Waldemar the eldest Son of Birger Yerl their King as being the deceased King's Sisters Son Who being Crowned in the year next following the Administration of the Kingdom was committed during his minority to his Father Birger who augmented the antient Law Book and deserved so well of the Publick that upon the request of the Estates he was created a Duke whereas before he had been only an Earl or as it is in their antient Language Yerl He met with great opposition from the Tolekungers who had not quite laid aside their pretensions to the Crown so that their jealousie at last broke out into open War But the Duke under pretence of making an agreement with them after having granted them a safe Conduct persuaded them to give him a meeting where having made them all Prisoners caused them to be Executed except Charles Tolekunger who fled into Prussia and remained there all his life time Things being thus settled he gave to his Son in Marriage Sophia the Daughter of Erick King of Denmark and laid the first foundation of the Castle and City of Stockholm and tho his Son was become of Age yet did he never surrender the Government to him as long as he lived He died after he had been Regent fifteen years leaving four Sons Waldemar King of Sweden Magnus Duke of Sudermanland Erick of Smaland and Benedict of Finland who afterwards raised great Disturbances for Waldemar having during his Pilgrimage to Rome and Jerusalem left the Administration of the Kingdom to his Brother Magnus at his return accused him of having aimed at the Crown The States of Sweden held an Assembly at Strengness to compose these differences if possible but met with so much difficulty that it was impossible to be effected Wherefore Magnus and Erick being retired into Denmark soon returned from thence with a
considerable Force and having routed the Vanguard of King Waldemar made him their Prisoner Whereupon Magnus called together the Estates of the Kingdom who being most of them of his Party did assign the whole Kingdom to Duke Magnus except only East and West Gothland Smaland and Daht which the King was to have for his share But this Agreement lasted not long for the Danes who had not received their Subsidies promised by Magnus siding with Waldemar the War was renewed which was carried on with various Success till at last the Danes having received satisfaction for the Money due to them left Waldemar in the lurch who in the presence of the Estates resigned the Kingdom to Magnus § 6. Waldemar having resigned the Kingdom Magnus was crowned at Vpsal who resumed the Title of King of the Swedes and Goths which had not been used by his Predecessors ever since the time of Olaus Skotkanung but is since retained by the Kings of Sweden to this day Under this King's reign the Family of the Tolekungers began to raise new Commotions and being assisted by some of the Nobilty murthered Ingemar Danschkep the King's Favourite and took Gerhard the E. of Holstein and Father-in-law to the K. Prisoner laying also close Siege to the Castle of Joncoring which oblig'd the K. to appeaâ—e them for that time by fair Promises but not long after the E. was released the K. accused them before the Assembly of the Nobility of High Treason and caused them all to be executed at Stockholm except Philip of Runby who was fain to redeem his Life at a very dear Rate And with this Stroke the Greatness of the Family of the Tolekungers was quite laid in the dust Having thus settled his Affairs he got his Lady Hederig crowned at Suderasping and with the advice of the Senators made King Waldemar a Prisoner in the Castle of Nicoping where he died four years after Magnus died in Wisignioc but was buried at Stockholm in the Church of the Grey Friars having left the Tuition of his Son Birger who was but eleven years of age and the Care of the Kingdom to Torckell Câ—utson the RixMarshal Torckell Cnutson was Regent for the space of thirteen years during which time he also imprisoned King Waldemar's Son but after their decease he sent an Army into Carâ—lia and having subdued this Nation and induced them to receive the Christian Faith he built on their Frontiers the Fortress of Wibourg and took from the Russians Kekhelm King Birger being by this time come to his riper Years married Mereta the Daughter of Erick King of Denmark and having sent new forces into Carelia and Ingermania built the Fortress of Norburgh on the Frontiers of Russia which however a few years after was retaken and demolished by the Russians Soon after he declared his Son Magnus who was but three years old his Successor in the Kingdom which was confirmed by the chief Men of the Kingdom and especially by his Brothers But this solemn Transaction was of no long continuance for the Brothers quickly fell into divisions among themselves and the two younger growing mistrustful of the King the Marshal retired first into Denmark and from thence into Norway to make use of that King's Intercession to recover their Inheritance which King Birger had seised upon but all this proving ineffectual they made several Inroads into West-Gothland and killed and dispersed the Swedish Troops that were sent to oppose them The King went at last in person with an Army and was met by his Brothers with some Forces which they had obtained of the King of Norway when by the Intercession of some Senators the Differences betwixt the Brothers were composed and the two younger restored to their Estates in Sweden This Agreement cost the old Torcell his Head who under pretence of having upheld the Ammosities betwixt the Brothers and some other matters laid to his charge was beheaded at Stockhelm But no sooner was this Wise Man dead but the two younger Brothers began to aim again at the Crown and having surprised the K. and Q. at their Country Seat called Hatuna forced him to resign the Kingdom and to surrender the Crown and City of Stockholm to his Brother Erick who made the King a Prisoner in the Castle of Nicoping but his Son Magnus was during this Tumult carried into Denmark The King of Denmark undertook 3 several Expeditions to relieve his Brother-in-law and Sister but to no great purpose only that at last it was agreed that the King Queen and their Children should be set at liberty and the matter decided in the Assembly of the Senate of the Kingdom The Senate therefore having been called together at Arâ—oga it was there concluded That in case King Birger would pardon all past Injuries and be contented with what part of the Kingdom should be assigned to him he should be set at liberty which was performed accordingly the Senate and his Brothers having again sworn fealty to him Thus matters seemed to be composed for the present when not long after a greater Storm broke out Erick the King of Denmark having made an Alliance with Haquin King of Norway came with an Army of 60000 Men into Sweden to assist King Birger in bringing his Brothers under his Subjection their first Success was answerable to their great Preparations having taken Joncoping and forced the Duke's Forces to fly before them but the Danes who began to be in want of Provision being most of them gone home there was a Meeting appointed betwixt the Brothers to be held at Helsinburgh where the former Agreement made at Aâ—bega was renewed by virtue of which Duke Erick was to have West Gothland Daht Halland Wermeland and Smalâ—nd Duke Waldemar was to have for his share Vpland Oeland and part of Finland the rest was to remain under the King and the Dukes to hold their Possessions in Fief from him Thus all Animosities seemed to be laid aside and the three Brothers lived in great splendor striving to out-do one another in Magnificence which occasioning some new Taxes proved also the occasion of some Insurrections in the Kingdom which were nevertheless happily appeased and Peace restored to the whole Kingdom In the mean while Duke Waldemar in his journey from Calmar to Stockholm gave a visit to the King at Nycoping who not only treated him with extraordinary Civility but also desired him to return and bring his Brother along with him by which means he hoped that the very seeds of their former Animosities betwixt them might be rooted out Waldemar being overcome by these fair Promises over-persuaded his Brother Erick who was very averse to it at first but at last consented Being arrived in the Castle where the King was they were kindly received and splendidly entertained at Supper but they had not been long in bed and most of their Servants dispersed into several Quarters of the Town till they were made Prisoners beaten
abused and half naked loaden with Irons thrown into a strong Tower their Servants having been all either killed or taken Prisoners The King marched directly for Stockholm in hopes to surprise the City but the News of this barbarous act having been already carried to Stockholm they not only repulsed him but also pursued him to Nycoping The King perceiving that they intended to besiege Nycoping retired to Stockeburgh but before his departure having caused the Doors of the Prison to be barricado'd up he threw the Keys into the River and commanded upon pain of death not to open the Doors till his return Soon after Nycoping was besieged but before it could be forced both the Brothers died by Famine King Birger having by this Treacherous fact animated the whole Kingdom against him sought for Aid in Denmark and having obtained some Forces shifted with them from place to place till some of them were suprized at Sudercoping and the Danish Horse having also left Nycoping the King destitute of all retired with the Queen into Gethland leaving his Son Magnus in the Castle of Stegeburgh The Swedes having immediately after invested the Place forced it to surrender by Famine and sent Magnus a Prisoner to Stockholm The Senate of the Kingdom made there Matthew 〈◊〉 Regent of Sweden who vigorously prosecuted the Remnants of the King's Party which obliged King Birger to seek for shelter to Christopher King of Denmark § 7. After K. Birger had left Gothland the Estates assembled at Vpsal chose for their King Magnus the Son of D. Erick being then but 3 years old The Year next following Magnus the Son of K. Birger notwithstanding that the Senate and Estates of the Kingdom had sworn Fealty to him as to their future King was villainously sentenced to death and beheaded accordingly and King Birger and his Queen died soon after for Grief But the Swedes who had conceived great hopes of their new King found themselves extreamly deceived in their Expectation after the death of of Ketelmundson who at first managed affairs with great Prudence For the King being now of age married Blanch the Daughter of an Earl of Namur and laying aside the old Counsellors made use of the Advice of his young Favourites among whom one Benedict born in West-Gothland had the chief place The Inhabitants of Schonen being sorely oppressed by the Holsteiners put themselves under his protection which was afterwards confirmed by Waldemar King of Denmark and the Sound by common consent made the common Borders of these two Kingdoms on that side After he had ruled twelve years in peace he undertook an Expedition against the Russians which succeeded very ill being obliged to redeem the peace by the surrender of a part of Carelia His Treasury having by this War been mightily exhausted he not only imposed new and heavy Taxes upon the people but also pawned a great many of the Crown Lands Pope Clement VI. also had excommunicated him because he had applied the Revenues of S. Peter given to the Roman Chair by Olaus Skotkonung to the use of the Russian War The People being extreamly discontented at these Proceedings the Senaâ—e perswaded the King that he should cause his two Sons to be declared Kings viz. Brick of Sweden and Haquin of Norway which was done accordingly The Nobility being now headed by a new King began to withdraw from their obedience to the old King and killed his Favourite Benedict The King who now began to see his Errors sought for Aid from the King of Denmark which so exasperated the Nobility that they obliged the young King to take up Arms against his Father which occasioned a bloody War till at last the Kingdom was divided betwixt them the Father having got Vpland Gothland Wermeland Dabt North-Halland West-Gothland and Ocland But Shâ—â—â—n Bleckingen South-Halland East-Gothland Smaland and Finland fell to the Son's share But notwithstanding this agreement the jealousie continued betwixt the Father and Son and not long after the Father having sent for his Son under pretence of some Business of great moment he was there poysoned by his Mother By his death King Magnus being put again into the possession of the whole Kingdom studied nothing but revenge against the Nobility The better to encompass his design he made an under-hand Alliance with the King of Denmark unto whom he surrendred Shonen again who not only took possession of it but also by connivance of King Magnus fell into Gothland and Oeland where he killed a great many Boors plundered the whole Country and demolished Borgholm The Swedes being thus put to a nonplus submit themselves to the protection of Haquin King of Denmark who made his Father Magnus a Prisoner in the Castle of Calmar The Senate of the Kingdom then perswaded King Haquin to marry the Daughter of Henry Earl of Holstein which he seemingly consented to at that time But the Bride in her Voyage into Sweden having been driven on the Coast of Denmark was detained by Waldemar King of Denamark who intended to marry his Daughter to King Haquin Albert Duke of Meâ—klenburgh and the Earls of Holstein did denounce War against the King of Denmark if he did not release the Bride but King Waldemar had in the mean while so well managed the Affairs with Haquin that he resolved to marry Margaret his Daughter The Bride was then set at Liberty but being arrived in Sweden was so slightly received by King Magnus who in the mean time had obtained his Liberty that she retired into a Nunnery and those Senators who urged the King to perform his Marriage Contract were by Magnus banished the Kingdom who soon after married his Son to Margaret that was then but eleven years old At this Wedding which was held at Copenhagen Waldemar caused the Parents of Haquin to be poysoned which worked so violently upon Blenha that she died immediately but King Magnus was preserved by the skill of his Physicians § 8. Those Swedish Lords that were banished by King Magnus having for some time lived in Gothland did at last agree among themselves to elect Henry Earl of Holstein King of Sweden But he being a Man in years and not willing to entangle himself in those troublesome Affairs recommended to them Albert Duke of Mecklenburgh King Magnus's Sisters Son The banished Lords therefore having chosen his second Son whose name also was Albert their King carried him into Gothland and from thence to Stockholm which they easily took being assisted by a strong party within the City Having then called together such of the Nobility as they knew to be Enemies to King Magnus they proclaimed Albert King in the City of Stockholm Magnus and his Son having thereupon got together considerable Forces both in Sweden and Denmark marched against King Albert into Vpland and were met him near by Encoping where a bloody Battle ensued the Victory inclined to Albert's side King Magnus was taken Prisoner Haquin wounded but escaped the
Hands of his Enemies During the imprisonment of King Magus Sweden was reduced to a most miserable estate by the Wars that were carried on betwixt King Albert and Haquin and Waldemar the two last sending continual Supplies into Sweden to uphold their Party and Haquin was grown so strong that he defeated King Albert in a Battel and besieged Stockholm At last it was agreed that King Magnus should have his Liberty paying a Ransom of 12000 Marks of sine Silver and resign the Crown of Sweden and Shonen to King Albert which was performed accordingly King Magnus retiring into Norway where he was drowned by accident King Haquin did not long survive his Father and his Son Olaus dying very young Queen Margaret after his decease was sole Queen of Norway By the Death of this Olaus the antient Race of the Swedish Kings was extinguished which ever since the time of St. Erick viz. for the space of 220 Years had ruled in Sweden Not long after Waldemar King of Denmark died without leaving any Male Heirs behind him In whose stead the Danes to unite Norway with Denmark declared his Daughter Margaret their Queen King Albert by the Death of his Enemies being now established in the Throne of Sweden began to slight the Swedish Nobility and to employ the Germans in his Service who grew very Rich and Potent and his Treasury being exhausted by the war which was carried on against Denmark he demanded from the States that part of the Revenues of the Clergy and some of the Lands which belonged to the Nobility should be incorporated with the Crown which they refusing to consent to he nevertheless pursued his Intentions by open Violence Whilest therefore some that were no loosers by it and hoped to partake of the Booty sided with the King the rest were consulting how to deliver themselves from these oppressions and having renounced their obedience to King Albert sought for Protection by Margaret Queen of Denmark which she granted them upon condition that if she should deliver them from King Albert she was to be Queen of Sweden Which the Swedes being forced to accept of she was proclaimed Queen of Sweden This proved the occasion of unspeakable miseries both Parties committing great Outrages in the Country which was quite exhausted before by King Albert who also at last was forced to pawn the Isle of Gothland for 20000 Nobles to the Prussian Knights of the Cross notwithstanding which being not able to defray at length the Charges of the War he challenged Queen Margaret to a Battel to be fought in the Plains of Talkoping in West-Gothland The appointed day being come a bloody Battel was fought in the before-mentioned Plain where the Queen's Forces at last obtained the Victory King Albert and his Son being taken Prisoners But this Victory rather encreased than diminished the miseries under which the Kingdom had groaned before because the Dukes of Mocklenburgh Earls of Holstein and the Hanse Towns sided with King Albert's Party who sent constant Supplies from Rostock and Wismar by Sea to Stockholm Calmar and other strong-holds in their possession from whence the German Garrisons made miserable havock all round the Country and the Sea Coasts were extreamly infested by Privateers which had quite ruined the Trade of the Kingdom This pernicious War having thus lasted seven Years a Treaty of Peace was set on foot at Helsingburgh which proving fruitless another meeting was appointed at Aleholm where it was agreed that the King his Son and the rest of the Prisoners of note should be set at Liberty under condition that he within the space of three Years resign all his pretensions to the Kingdom unto Queen Margaret or else return to Prison and that in case of failure the Cities of Lubeck Hamburgh Dantzick Thorn Elbingen Saralsund Stetin and Campen should oblige themselves to pay 60000 Marks of fine Silver to the Queen Thus King Albert returned into Mecklenburgh after he had reigned 23 Years in Sweden He had notwithstanding this agreement not laid aside his hope of recovering his Kingdom for which he had made great preparations if his Son had not died two Years after when he at the appointed time resigned his pretensions and the places as yet in his possession to the Queen and at last ended his days in his native Country of Mecklenburgh Thus Margaret became Queen over all the three Northern Kingdoms which she governed with extraordinary Wisdom yet so that the Danes were much better satisfied with her Government than the Swedes § 9. Queen Margaret having restored Peace to the Northren Kingdoms her next care was to unite these three Crowns for ever on one Head For which purpose she had sent for Henry a young Duke of Pomerania her Sister's Son whose name to please the Swedes she changed into that of Erick This Prince tho' very young was in the second Year after the releasing of King Albert proclaimed King In the Year next following the Senators and Nobility of all the three Kingdoms being assembled at Calmar where also the young Erick was crowned the Union of the three Kingdoms was proposed which at last was perfected and confirmed by Oath and by the Hands and Seals of the States of the three Kingdoms which might have tended to the great Advantage of these three Nations if the Danes had not afterwards broke this Union and endeavoured to make themselves Masters of Sweden which proved the occasion of bloody Wars betwixt these two Kingdoms But because King Erick was but very young Queen Margaret had the administration of Affairs during his Minority when the Swedes and Norwegians soon perceived that the Articles of this Union were likely to be but ill observed since the Queen preferred the Daâ—es and other Strangers much before them and what Taxes she levied in Sweedland were for the most part spent in Denmark where she generally resided In the eighth Year after King Erick was crowned Queen Margates attempted to re-gain the Isle of Gothland from the Prussian Knights without paying the Ransom but having not succeeded in her Enterpise she redeemed it for 10000 Nobles King Erick being by this time come to his riper Years married Philippa the Daughter of Henry IV. King of England and having after his Aunt 's Death which happened not long after taken upon him the sole management of Affairs he was intangled in a tedious War with Henry Earl of Holstein the Hanse Towns and the Dukes of Mecklenburgh and Saxony about the Dutchy of Sleswick which at last cost him his three Kingdoms For his Subjects being over charged with Taxes which were employed towards the War that could at the best only prove beneficial to Denmark and their Commerce being interrupted with the Hanse Towns it occasioned great discontents among them besides this the King's Officers had used the Swedes very tyrannically and the King had upon several occasions receded from the Articles of Union
made at Calmar especially when he sent the most antient Swedish Records into Denmark which at last obliged the Swedes to take desperate Counsels The first Insurrection was made by the Dalekarls who being headed by a certain antient Nobleman in those parts called Engelbrecht Engelbrechtson besieged one of the King's Officers called Josse Erichson who had exercised great Tyranny over them in his Castle neither could they be appealed till he was deposed from his Office and another put in his place But this Calm did not last long for the Boors being again stirred up by Engelbrecht over-run all the neighbouring Country destroying with Fire and Sword all such as would not side with them and being joined by one Erick Pueâ—â— who headed the Northlanders they took a great many strongholds killing all the Foreigners they met withal whose seats they destroyed and at last forced the Senate of the Kingdom assembled at Wadstena to renounce their Allegiance to the King These intestine Commotions obliged King Erick to make Peace with the Holstâ—iâ—â—rs and the Hanse Towns and to turn all his Forces against the Swedes But his Fleet being for a great part destroyed by Storms he arrived with the rest at Stockholm but not being able to cope with so great a multitude as Engelbrocht had raised against him he was fain to make a truce with them for twelve Months In the mean while he retired into Denmark leaving only a Garrison of 600 Men in the Castle of Stockholm After his departure Engelbrocht was declared Generalissiâ—â— over all the Forces of the Kingdom who at last upon the perswasion of the Archbishop Cluf agreed to a Treaty to be set on foot betwixt the King and his Subjects where it was agreed that the Swedes should again acknowledge him for their King provided he would stand to the Union which the King at that time consented to reserving only to his free disposal the three Castles of Stockholm Calmar and Nycoping all the rest being to be committed to the Government of the Natives of Sweedland Thus things seemed to be restored to the antient State but no sooner had the King got the aforesaid Castles into his possession but he began to recede and having left a Garrison of 500 Men in the Castle of Stockholm retired upon a sudden into Denmark King Erick having thus left the Kingdom a second time the Swedish Senators who feared that he might soon return with a greater Force being assembled at Arboka called together the whole Nobility and a Burger-Master out of each City to consult about the present exigency of Affairs but before they could come to any steady resolution Engelbrecht by the assistance of some of the Citizens of Stockholm had made himself Master of that City and besieged the King's Lieutenant in the Castle The Treaty being thus broke of and the flame of Rebellion rekindled the Marshal Charles Cnutson was declared Governour and General of the Kingdom This was like to have occasioned great Disturbances if Engelbrecht who pretended to be injured by this Choice had not been first appeased with great Promises and afterwards murthered by one Benedict Suenson with whom he had an old quarrel But Erick Puâ—ke the chief Companion of Engelbrecht taking up his Friend's Quarrel against his Murtherers that were protected by Charles Cnutson it occasioned great Jealousies betwixt them The Castles of Stockholm and Calmar being also in the King's possession and some of the Chiefest of the Kingdom grown very jealous of the greatness of the Marshal the Treaty was renewed with the King at Calmar who came thither in Person and promised to put into all Offices and Places of Trust Natives of Sweden and having made Benedict Suenson Governour of the Castle of Calmar appointed an Assembly of the Senate and Nobility to be held in September following when he would be ready to surrender all the Strong-holds into the hands of the Native Subjects of Sweden But in the mean time the King in his Voyage from Gothland to Suderkoping was overtaken by a violent Tempest wherein most of his Ships having been lost he narrowly escaped drowing As soon as the Swedes got notice of this Misfortune not knowing whether the King was alive or dead it was resolved that the last Treaty made at Calmar should remain in Force Pursuant to this Decree the Marshal having partly by great Promises partly by Threats got into the possession of all the Castles of the Kingdom seemed to want nothing to accomplish his Designs but the Title of a King whereâ—t Erick Pueke being vexed to the Soul raised a great number of Boors against him who having defeated the Marshal and his Forces would quickly have put an end to his Greatness if he under pretence of reconciliation had not invited Erick Pueke to an interview and notwithstanding his Faith given sent him to Stockholm where he was beheaded In the mean while the Senators of the Kingdom having got notice that the King was alive appointed an Assembly to be held at Calmar where the King was to fulfil the former Treaty but the King not coming at the appointed time Commissioners were sent into Denmark to treat with him about the performance of the Agreement made at Calmar which he refusing to do they made an underhand League with some of the great Men in Denmark against King Erick the effects of which he felt soon after Whilest these things were transacting in Denmark the Marshal had by his cunning got the whole Power of the Kingdom into his hands and obtained from the Senate in Sweden to appoint a certain day for the King to appear in Sweden and put an end to those Differences that were then betwixt him and the Estates and in case of a refusal they renounced their Allegiance to him But the Archbishop Oluf and some of the Chief Men of the Kingdom that were dissatisfied at the Marshal's proceedings did so far prevail by their Authority that a General Assembly of all the Senators of the three Northern Kingdoms should be held at Calmar which in all likelihood might have had better Success than before if the Archbishop had not been poysoned in his Journey thither by the Marshal Notwithstanding this the rest of the Senators appeared at Calmar but the King's Commissioners refusing to acknowledge and to confirm the Treaty made at Calmar which the Swedes insisted upon the whole meeting proved fruitless In the mean time King Erick was retired with all his Treasure out of Denmark into Gothland and the Danish Senators who as well as the Swedes had been dissatisfied with the King for a considerable time before agreed with the Swedes to renounce their Allegiance to him and to choose one in his stead that would maintain the Union betwixt these Kingdoms The Danes therefore sent to Christopher Duke of Bavaria who being King Erick's Sister's Son had for some time lived in Denmark desiring him to accept of that Crown As soon as he arrived
Murthers making great havock all over the Country but at last also came to an open War wherein the Archbishop's Party being worsted he died for grief and the Common People in hopes to put an end to the miseries of the Kingdom once more restored Charles to the Crown But Erick Nilson Erick Carlson Tâ—olle and some others having again raised some Forces against him and surprised his Army during the time of the Truce again forced him to seek for shelter in the Dalers whither being pursued by Erick Carlson he with an unequal number gave him a signal overthrow forcing him to retire into Denmark King Charles being soon after returned to Stockholm which City and the whole Kingdom he recommended before his death to Steen Scure his Sister's Son he there died in the same year leaving the Kingdom in such a confusion that for a twelve month after there was a meer Anarchy in Sweden some having declared for King Christian some for Steen Sture to be made Regent of the Kingdom At last the Government was committed to Steen Sture who having vanquished King Christian in a memorable Battel fought near Stockholm and forced him to retire with his broken Forces by Sea into Denmark got into the possession of the whole Kingdom of Sweden And tho' King Christian kept the Regent of Sweden in a continual alarm as long as he lived and several meetings were held concerning his Restauration yet there was no open War betwixt the two Kingdoms and Steen Sture reigned for a considerable time with a general applause so that King Christian during his Regency never durst return into Sweden but died in Denmark in the year 1481. After the Death of King Christian the Danes and Norwegians having made John the Son of Christian their King the Swedes also agreed with King John upon certain Articles which the King having confirmed to them under his Seal he was declared King of Sweden But the Regent Steen Sture notwithstanding this solemn Transaction remained in the possession of the Kingdom for fourteen Years after under pretence that the Danes had not fulfilled their Promise according to the Articles of the Treaty during which time the Kingdom was miserably afflicted by intestine Divisions and the Wars which were carried on against Denmark and Russia The Senators therefore of Sweden having in vain endeavoured to perswade Steen Sture to lay down his Office at last deposed him from the Regency and craved Assistance from King John who having defeated Steen Sture and his Party near Stockholm was by the Senate and the Regent himself received as King of Sweden and his Son Christian declared his Successor after his death in that Kingdom This King reigned very peaceably for a while but after some Years by the perswasions of some Courtiers fell into the same Errour which had been the undoing of his Predecessors For under pretence that the Revenues of the Crown were extreamly diminished he obliged Steen Sture and several others to surrender the Fiefs belonging to the Crown which they were in possession of some of which he bestowed upon the Danes and Germans Besides this his Governours had committed great Insolencies in their Provinces which so exasperated the People that as soon as the News of his defeat in Ditmarsen was spread over Sweden the Swedes being headed by Steen Sture assembled at Wadstana where having renounced their Allegiance they bid open defiance to him alledging that he had not fulfilled the Articles of the Treaty made at Calmar The King being surprised at this unexspected News sailed forthwith for Denmark leaving the Queen with a good Carrison at Stockholm which City was thereupon besieged by Sture who being soon after again constituted Regent of the Kingdom forced the Castle of Stockholm to a surrender and got almost all the rest of the Strongholds in Sweden into his possession notwithstanding which the Danes burnt Elfsburgh and Oresteen and committed great Cruelties in West-Gothland under the Conduct of Christian King John's Son who had done the like not long before in Norway where he had rooted out almost all the Noble Families Yet because the Queen was as yet in Sweden the fury of the Danes was for a while appeased by the intercession of the Lubeckers and the Cardinal Raimow who having procured Liberty for her to return into Denmark she was conducted by the Regent to the Frontiers of Swaland But in his return to Ioncoping he died suddenly and his death having been kept secret for a while there was a strong suspition that he had been poysoned by Mereta the Widow of Cnut Alfson thereby to open the way to her Bridegroom Suante Sture to the Regency of the Kingdom As soon as the news of the Regent's death was spread all over the Kingdom the Estates convened at Stockholm where it was disputed for some time whether King John should be recalled or Suante Nilson Sture should be made Regent till the latter having prevailed the said Sture was made Regent of the Kingdom Then the War was renewed with King John which was carried on with various Success both Parties committing great devastations without any other remarkable advantage The Danes having at first stirred up the Emperour the Pope and the Russians against the Swedes did considerable mischief but the Regent having made a Peace with the Russians and set the Lubeckers against Denmark retook Calmar and Bornholm and would in all likelihood have made greater Progresses if he had not soon after died at Westekaos in the eighth year of his Regency After the death of this Regent there were again great Divisions in the Senate about the Election of a new Regent the younger sort were for choosing Steen Sture the deceased Regent's Son But the Archbishop and Bishops and the rest of the antient Senators would have elected Gustavus Trolle an antient Wise and experienced Man After several prorogations and very hot debates at last Steen Sture who was favoured by the common People and had most of the Strongholds of the Kingdom in his hands was declared Regent and King John died in the year next following at Ablburgh in Jutland After his death the Danes and Norwegians had declared Christian his Son their King but the Swedes who had not forgot his cruelties formerly committed in West-Gothland desired time to consider of a thing of such importance King Christian finding himself after four years tergiversation deceived in his hopes and that the Regent would not part with his Power by fair means did not only stir the Pope Leo X. up against him but also brought Gustavus Trolle the new Arbhbishop by great Presents over to his side and perswaded the Russians to make an in-road into Finland Steen Sture being soon convinced of the Archbishop's sinister Intentions had tendered the Oath to him which he refusing to take was besreged by the Regent in his Castle of Stecka Then it was that the Archbishop called King Christian to his
Assistance who having taken some Ships loaden with Amunition belonging to the Regent and in vain endeavoured to relieve the besieged Castle the War was begun on both sides For the Archbishop having been forced to surrender the Castle and his Office Pope Leo thereupon excommunicated the Regent laying a Fine of 100000 Ducats upon the Swedes and enjoyning the execution thereof to King Christian Pursuant to this Decree the King of Denmark fell with a great Army into Sweden and was met by the Regent and his Forces in West-Gothland but the Regent having received a Wound there of which he died soon after at Strengness his Army first retreated and being deprived of a Leader afterwards dispersed King Christian then having divided his Army sent one part into West and East-Gothland which were soon subdued and marched with the rest to Strengness The Archbishop taking hold of this opportunity reassumed his Archi-Episcopal Dignity and being assisted by two other Bishops and seven of the Senators of the Kingdom did declare Christian King of Sweden in the name of the Estates at Vpsal The King having been Crowned by the Archbishop Trolle and received the City of Stockhâ—lm by surrender into his hands treated the Swedes at 〈◊〉 with abundance of humanity but soon after found out a Weapon wherewith to destroy his Adversaries and this was the business concerning the degradation of the Archbishop and the ruining of his Castle of Stecka For tho' the King by an Amnestie had pardoned all past Offences yet no satisfaction having been given to the Pope the Archbishop in his Name demanded a million pounds of Silver in reparation of the damages done to the Church at Vpsal and his Castle of Stecka And to make up the matter it was pretended that Gunpowder had been conveyed into the King's Palace to blow him up Steen Sture's Widow his Mother in Law fifteen others besides the Senare and Commonalty of Stockholm were accused as Actors and Abettors who were all condemned as Hereticks ninety four of them all People of Note being beheaded at Stockholm and their Servants hanged up with Boots and Spurs The deceased Regent's body having been digged up was exposed among the rest of the executed Persons and the Quarters set up and down the Country His Widow and Mother in Law were forced to purchase their Lives with the loss of their whole Estate and were nevertheless with a great many other Women of Quality committed to Prison In Finland Hemoning Gudde notwithstanding his former Services done to him was with ten more executed by the King's Command the Abbot of the Convent at Nydala was with eleven Monks drowned by his Orders and two Gentlemen's Sons one of nine the other of seven years beheaded at Joncoping and after he had in this manner murthered 600 of his Swedish Subjects he returned into Denmark § 9. But in the mean while that King Christian was busied in bringing the Swedes under the Danish yoke by all manner of inhumane Barbarities Gustavus Erichson whose Father had been beheaded by the Tyrant and his Mother thrown in Prison had sheltered himself among the Dalekâ—rls who being made sensible of the danger which threatened them and the whole Kingdom had made Gustave their Head whose example being followed by the Estates of Sweden they soon after declared him Regent of that Kingdom except the Archbishop and his Party that remained firm to the Danish Interest King Christian being violently exasperated at Gustave revenged himself upon his Mother and two Sisters whom he sent from Stokholm to Copenhagen where they perished in Prison he issued also out an Order that no quarter should be given to any Swedish Nobleman and committed great Barbarities wherever he came The Swedes on the other hand under the Conduct of their Regent Gustave repaid the Danes with the same Coin wherever they met them and with the Assistance of the Lubeckers besieged Stockholm which was as yet in King Christian's Possession when they received the joyful news out of Denmark that the Jutlanders had renounced their Allegiance to King Christian This so encouraged Gustave and his Party that they did not only drive King Christian's Forces out of most Provinces of the Kingdom retook Ocland and Borkholm but also recovered the Castle and City of Calmar and made Gustave King of Sweden who thereupon immediately summoned Stockholm to a surrender and the Garrison being without hopes of relief surrendred the City and Castle to the Lubeckers who restored the same to King Gustave In the mean while King Christian was retired with his Queen into the Netherlands and the Jutlanders having made Frederick I. King Christian's Uncle their King would fain have perswaded the Swedes to follow their example but these being not ambitious of continuing the Union with Denmark had refused their proffer and chosen Gustave their King But King Gustave finding the Treasury mightily exhausted by these long intestine Wars he not only taxed the Clergy to pay considerable Sums towards the payment of his Souldiers but also made bold with the superfluous Ornaments of the Churches against which Brask the Bishop of Lincoping having protested and made complaint thereof to Johannes Magnus the Pope's Legate Peter Bishop of Westeraas endeavoured to raise an Insurrection among the Dalekerls But whilest these Bishops were employed in maintaining their Privileges the Protestant Religion had begun to spread all over the Kingdom The same was by some Merchants and German Souldiers first introduced into Sweden and some Swedish Students that had studied at Wittenbergh had brought along with them into their Native Country both the Doctrine and Writings of Luther Among these one Olaus Petri was the chiefest who having been an Auditor of Luther at his return into Sweden was made a Canon and Protonotary to the Bishops of Strenguess this Man after the death of the Bishop having brought Lars Anderson the Archdeacon over to his Opinion began not only to defend Luther's Doctrine publickly in the Schools but also to publish the same from the Pulpit The Bishop being absent Dr. Nils Dean of that Chapter with all his might opposed this new Doctrine which being come to the King's Ears he advised with Lars Anderson who having instructed him in the chief Points of it and in what manner a great many German Princes had taken away the superfluous riches of the Clergy began to hearken to his Opinion resolving nevertheless to go on cautiously in this business and to see how some Princes in Germany should proceed in this Affair as also how the Bishops in Sweden would relish this Doctrine In the mean while Pope Hadrian IV. had sent his Legate into Sweden to endeavour the extirpation of this Heresie and the Clergy of Sweden grew every day more refractory refusing to pay the Taxes imposed upon them as being contrary to their Privileges On the other hand Olaus Petri being encouraged by the King was not silent but defended his Cause both by Dispute and Writing with such
had been given to them since the year 1454. but also several other Church Lands and precious moveables all which he annexed to the Crown In the mean while the Bishops and their party were not idle but were contriving all manner of mischief against the King though with small success For the Dalekerls who had made an Insurrection were frightened by the King to comply with his commands and to send away their Leader the supposititious Sâ—ure and Sigismund King of Poland unto whom the dissatisfied party had proffered the Crown did not think fit to accept of it so that Bishop Brask despairing at last of the Roman Catholick Cause under pretence of a Journey retired to Dantzick The King having surmounted all these difficulties thought convenient not to defer any longer his Coronation which having been solemnized at Vpsal with the usual Solemnity he summoned the Rebellious Dalekerls to appear before him at Thuana threatning them with Fire and Sword if they did not appear at the appointed time The Rebels being throughly frightened by the King's severity appeared without Arms at the appointed place where he caused several of the Ringleaders to be Executed and dismissed the rest after having promised to be obedient for the future In Helsingland he appeased the tumultuous multitude with threats and fined their Leaders and having called together a Synod of the Clergy at Orebro where the King's Chancellour was President the chiefest Points of the Popish Doctrine were there abolished and in their stead the Protestant Religion introduced where it was also ordered that a Protestant Professor of Divinity should be Constituted in each Cathedral This wrought in a manner Miracles among the Inferiour Clergy and Monks who left their Monasteries were married and became Ministers in the Protestant Churches But the Bishops and their party entred into an Association with some of the dissatisfied Lords in West Gothland who accused the King of Heresie and other Crimes renouncing their Allegiance to him These were Headed by Thuro Johanson the Rix Marshal who raised an Insurrection among the Dalekerls and endeavoured also to stir up the West and East Gothes whom he persuaded to make Magnus Brynteson a Man in great Authority among them their King But the King having again appeased this tumult by granting his Pardon to them Magnus the Bishop of Skara and Thuro Johnson fled into Denmark but Magnus Bayteson Nils Olofson and Thuro Erickson having been Convicted of High Treason at the Dyet held at Strâ—ngness the two first were Executed and the third paid a considerable Fine The King then to settle the minds of his Subjects having renewed his Pardon caused the superfluous Bells to be taken out of the Steeples the same being granted to him by the Estates towards the payment of a Debt due to the Lubeckers Which proved a new Subject for an Insurrection for the Dalekerls not only seised upon some of these Bells but also pretended to hold an Assembly at Arboga to consult about the Deposing of King Gustave which obliged the King to call together the Estates at Vpsal whither he came in person with a good Army and meeting with great opposition from the mutinous People ordered his Soldiers to fire among them which so terrified them that upon their Knees they begged his Pardon promising to be more Obedient for the future Things being thus pretty well settled the King married Catharine the Daughter of Magnus Duke of Saxen Lauenburgh and having received intelligence that King Christian was landed in Norway with a considerable Force he sent some Troops under the Command of Lars Sigeson the Rix Marshal to the Frontiers of Norway who having been joined by some Danes forced King Christian to raise the Siege of Banus who at last surrendring himself to the Danes was by Frederick King of Denmark committed to Prison where he died after twenty seven years imprisonment But no sooner was this storm over but the Lubeckers raised another against Sweden For they having demanded from the King to grant them the whole Trade on his Northern Sea Coasts which he refused to consent to peremptorily demanded their Debt and having joyned with a great many Refugies of King Christian's party and made John Earl of Hoya who had married King Gustave's Sister their Head did propose to themselves no less than the Conquest of the Northern Kingdoms having inticed some Citizens of Stockholm under pretext of making that City a free Hanse Town to lay violent hands on the King And after the death of Frederick King of Denmark when that Kingdom was divided into several Factions persuaded the Senate of Copenhagen and Malmoe to enter into the Confederacy of the Hanse Towns Being thus strengthened by a considerable party within that Kingdom they had great success against the Danes till these having declared Christian III. their King and being assisted with Mony Ships and Forces by King Gustave beat the Lubeckers near Heâ—sinburgh and afterwards in a Sea-Fight defeated their whole Fleet and carried a great many of their Ships into Denmark Soon after King Gustave to strengthen himself the better at Home married Margaret the Daughter of Abraham Erickson Governor of West Gothland which Alliance stood afterwards his Son Duke John in great stead against King Erick King Gustave having also conceived a jealousie against the Emperour Charles V. whom he suspected to be for making Palls Grave Frederick Son in Law of the imprisoned King Christian King over the Northern Kingdoms took a resolution to strengthen himself with the Alliance of France To put this design in execution he sent his Secretary into France who having first made a Treaty of Commerce betwixt these two Crowns did also afterwards conclude a defensive Alliance betwixt them Gustave having thus settled his Affairs called a Dyet to be held at Westeraas where the Estates of the Kingdom declared the Succession Hereditary for the future Constituting Erick Gustaveson who was then but eleven years old his Father's Successor At the same Dyet the Popish Religion was quite abolished and the Lutheran Religion Established in Sweden the King and the Estates having obliged themselves by a Solemn Oath to maintain the same with all their power In the year 1551. King Gustave after the death of his Queen Margaret married Catharine the Daughter of Gustave Olufson and ruled the Kingdom of Sweden with great Tranquility except that the Russians had faln into Livonia and Finland with whom having made a Peace and being now grown very old he by his Testament gave to John his second Son the Dukedom of Finland to the third Son Magnus the Dukedom of East Gothland and to Charles the youngest of all the Dukedom of Sudermanland Nericke and Wermeland which Countries they were to hold in Fief from the Crown But his eldest Son Erick who was â—o succeed him in the Kingdom having been persuaded by his Tutor Dionysius Burraeus a Frenchman to make his Addresses to Elizabeth Queen of
England thereby to strengthen his Interest against his Brothers sent the said Dionysius into England who having writ to his Master that nothing was wanting to make up the Match but his presence the Prince would have gone forthwith into England if his Father had not opposed it who sent in his stead his second Son John and Steen Sture These being very civilly entertained by Queen Elizabeth at their return Home told the Prince that they believed nothing to be wanting to compleat the Marriage but his presence which was very joyfully received by the Prince But the old and wise King who soon perceived that they had mistaken Complements for Realities thought it advisable to Communicate the business with the Estates Assembled at Stockholm who after having confirmed the former Hereditary Union and the King's Testament at last gave their consent to this Marriage granting a considerable Supply towards the defraying of the charges of this Marriage But whilst the Prince was preparing for his Voyage part of his Baggage having been sent before he being near ready to follow in person King Gustave dyed at Stockholm and King Erick not thinking it advisable to trust his Brother with the Kingdom was forced to put by his Journey into England § 10. King Erick was twenty seven years of age when he succeeded his Father in the Kingdom His first business was to prescribe certain new Articles to his Brothers thereby to maintain the Royal Authority against them which though sorely against their will they were forced to subscribe at the Dyet held at Arboga At his Coronation he first introduced the Titles of Earls and Barons into Sweden alledging that in an Hereditary Kingdom there ought to be also Hereditary Dignities among the Nobility At his very first Accession to the Crown he was engaged in the Troubles which then sorely afflicted the Liâ—landers For some of them having put themselves under the Protection of Denmark some under the Crown of Poland those of Reval and the Nobility of Esthenland that were nearest to Sweden sought for Protection to King Erick Whereupon the King having sent an Army under the Command of Claes Horn who was joyfully received at Reval took them into his Protection and confirmed to the City and Nobility their former Privileges As soon as the Poles heard of the arrival of the Swedish Army at Reval they sent an Ambassadour to demand Reval from the Swedes who having received no other answer but that the Swedes had at least as good a Title to Reval as the Poles returned Home again and the Swedish Garrison that was besieged by the â—olish Forces in Reval forced them to quit that Enterprise Soon after the King being fully resolved to pursue his intentions concerning the Marriage with Queen Elizabeth of England Embarked at Elshorgth to go thither in person but was by a violent Tempest forced to return As he was very inconstant in his Temper and very Superstitious being much addicted to Astrology so after this misfortune he laid aside the thoughts of this Marriage for a while making his Addresses by his Ambassadours and with great Presents to Mary Queen Scotland and the Princess of Lorain both at one time and not long after to Katharine the Daughter of the Landgrave of Hessen but succeeded in neither In the mean while his Borther John had married Katharine Daughter of Sigismund King of Poland which having been done without Ring Erick's good liking who was both mistrustful of the Poles and his Brother put him into such a rage that he besieged his Brother in the Castle of Aboa which having been taken by Strategem he caused him to be sentenced to death which Sentence he however changed into a perpetual Imprisonment for that time but seemed to repent of it afterwards when the Russians demanded the said Katharine his Brother's Wife in Marriage for their Great Duke The Poles to revenge this Affront stirred up the Danes and Lubeckers against the Swedes and the Danes having affronted the Swedish Ambassadours at Copenhagen preparations were made on all sides which soon broke out into a War wherein the Swedes routed the Danes and Lubeckers in several Sea Engagements but also lost their Admiral which Ship carried two hundred Brass Guns and by Land there was great havock made on both sides with almost equal Fortune except that the Swedes had pretty good success in Livonia But whilst King Erick was engaged in War with all his Neighbours round about him the inward discontents began to increase more and more among his Subjects by the ill management which he had shown both in his Affairs and Amours being surrounded with a Seraglio of Mistrisses among whom one Katharine an ordinary Country Wench had the greatest sway over him whom he also married afterwards whereby he lost his Authority among the Nobility Besides this he was guided in most concerns of moment by one Joran â—erson his Favourite and his former Tutor Dionysius Beuraeus who fomented a continual jealousie betwixt him and the Family of the Stures which at last broke out into a fatal revenge For there having been Witnesses suborned against Suarte Sture and his Son Erick they were with several others of that Family not only committed to Prison and miserably murthered there by the King's command but he also with his own hands stab'd Nils Sture and repenting soon after of so barbarous a Fact caused his former Tutor Dionysius who advised it to be slain by his Guards A great part of the Kingdom having been put into confusion by these enormous cruelties of which the King feared the consequences he thought it his best way to prevent further inconveniencies to set his Brother John at Liberty under certain conditions and to lay the blame of these barbarities upon Joran Peerson his Favourite who having been committed to Prison the Intestine Commotions seem'd to be appeased for the present But the King having not long after been very succesful in several Engagements against the Danes whom he beat quite out of Denmark he soon after released his Favourite and not only declared him free from any imputation but also justified the death of those Lords formerly murthered at Vpsal By his advise also he would have taken from his Brothers those Provinces which were allotted them by their Father's Testament in exchange of which he proffered them some Possessions in Livonia But the Brothers having refused this proffer he again resolved to make away his Brother John at the Nuptials which were to be celebrated at Stockholm betwixt his Mistress Catharine and himself and to give his Widow in Marriage to the Grand Duke of Russia But the Brothers having been advertised of the King 's sinister intentions did not appear at the Wedding and having made an Association with several of the Nobility that were Kindred of the Lords murthered at Vpsal they resolved to dethrone King Erick The better to execute their intentions they had by the intercession of the King of Poland
and that he would be Crowned by the Pope's Nuncio which obliged the Estates to send their Deputies to Duke Charles to desire him to interpose his Authority with the King Charles therefore having in conjunction with the Estates in vain endeavoured to perswade the King to a compliance with the Estates entred into an Association with them for the defence of the Protestant Religion and mustered his Troops near Vpsal The King perceiving them to be in earnest thought it his best way not to let things run to extremity but having consented to most of their Propositions which he surrendred to them the same morning when he was to be crowned the Coronation was performed by the Bishop of Strengness But no sooner was he returned to Stockholm but he took a resolution quite contrary to his Promise with an intention to obtain by force what he could not get by fair means Wherefore having sent for some Forces out of Poland he hoped to terrifie the Estates into a compliance at the next Dyet but these being backed by Duke Charles and having raised the Delekerls remained stedfast in their Resolution The King seeing himself disappointed again in his Design resolved upon the advice of the Poles to leave the Kingdom and the Government in an unsettled Condition hoping thereby to oblige them to be more pliable for the future But as soon as the Senators understood that he was sailed towards Dantzick they in conjunction with Duke Charles took upon themselves the administration of the Government deposed the King's Governour of Stockholm he being a Papiâ—t and forbid the exercise of the Romish Religion And soon after a Peace having been concluded with the Muscovites a Dyet was held at Sudercoping where after the Estates had justified their proceeding in a Letter to the King the Augsburgh Confession was again confirmed the Popish Religion abolished and all Swedes that adhered to the same declared incapable of any Employments in the Kingdom and several other Decrees were made against the Papists and for the maintaining of the Privileges of the Subjects Then they constituted Duke Charles Regent of the Kingdom to govern the same with Advice of the Senate and the whole Transaction was published in the Latin Swedish and German Tongues This having occasioned a general flight among the Roman Catholicks out of Sweden King Sigismund was so dissatisfied thereat that he quickly sent some Commissioners out of Poland to disswade the Duke from these proceedings but also when this proved ineffectual by his Letter to the Estates he committed the whole management of Affairs to the Senate excluding the Duke from the Regency In the mean while some Senators either to curry favour with the King or upon some distaste taken against Duke Charles had shewn themselves great Favourers of the King and declined to appear at the Dyet which was appointed to be held under the Duke's Authority at Arboga Notwithstanding which the few Senators and the Estates there present did again confirm the Decrees lately made at Vpsal and Sudercoping declaring Duke Carles sole Regent of Sweden But Niclaco Flemming the King's General being in Arms and having lately killed a great number of the Boors the Duke also thought it not fit to fit still but having gathered what Troops he could possessed himself first of Gothland and not long after of the whole Kingdom of Sweden the King's Governours and those of the Senators that had not appeared at the last Dyet held at Arboga flying in great numbers to the King in Poland King Sigismund then perceiving that his presence was absolutely necessary in Sweden resolved to go thither in Person with 6000 Men which the Duke having been advertised of called together the Estates of the Gothick Kingdom at Wadstena and having made known to them the King's intention it was unanimously resolved to meet the King with an Army near Calmar But the West-Goths and Smalanders having taken up Arms for the King and the Finns equipped some Ships for this Service the former were beat back by the Boors headed by two Professors of Vpsal and whilest Duke Charles was sailed with his Fleet to reduce the latter which he did with good Success the King without any opposition arrived at Calmar Several Treaties were then set on foot to endeavour the settlement of the Kingdom and to reconcile Matters betwixt the King and Duke which proving ineffectual both Parties had recourse to Arms. The first encounter happened near Stegeburgh where the Duke's Forces being surrounded were quickly put to the rout but laying down their Arms obtained Pardon from the King but the Duke soon made amends for this Misfortune at Stangbroo where having surprised part of the King's Army he killed 2000 of them upon the spot with the loss of 40 Men on his side This Defeat occasioned an agreement betwixt the King and Duke upon certain Articles of which the Estates were to be Guarrantees and the King promised to come forthwith to Stockholm to settle the Affairs of the Kingdom whither he would needs go by Sea tho' it was in October but in lieu of sailing to Stockholm directed his Course from Calmar where he was droven in by contrary Winds to Danâ—zick The Duke being surprised at this unexpected departure called together the Estates of the Kingdom who having once more constituted him Regent of Sweden at their second meeting at Stockholm renounced their Obedience to King Sigismund offering at the same time the Crown to his Son Vladislaus in case he would come within a twelve Months time into Sweden and be educated in the Lutheran Religion but in case of failure he and his heirs to be excluded from the Crown Duke Charles thereupon marched against the Finns whom he quickly forced to Obedience and having made an Alliance with the Russians convened the Estates of the Kingdom in the next following year at Sincoping where some of the Lords that were here having before fled into Poland were condemned of High Treason and executed accordingly and not only King Sigismund declared incapable of the Crown but also his Son Vladislaus because he had not appeared within the limited time excluded from the Succession About the same time the Duke being certified that the Eastlanders and especially those of Reval were inclined to his side he marched thither with a great Army and being received very joyfully by the Inhabitants of Reval the Polish Governours left the rest of the places of Esthland voluntarily to the disposition of Charles The same fortune artended him at first in Livonia where he took several places of note without much opposition but was forced to raise the Siege of Riga upon the approach of the Poles who retook Kakenhausen and some other places thereabouts Charles having in the mean time got notice how the Poles had set up the false Demetrius and assisted him against the Muscovites under pretence of being afraid of the designs of the Poles against Sweden desired to resign But these having
first offered the Crown to John King Sigismund's half Brother who refused to accept of the same they bestowed it upon Charles who being the only Son left of King Gustave and by his Valour and Prudence having deserved so well of the Kingdom the Crown was confirmed to his Heirs even to the Females No sooner was Charles declared King but he undertook an Expedition into Livonia where he received a signal overthrow from the Poles which might have proved of very ill consequence to Sweden if King Sigismund had not been prevented by the intestine Commotions of the Poles to pursue his Victory The Russians also had slain the false Demetrius and having made one Suski their Grand Duke craved Assistance from King Charles who sent some Thousand Auxilaries under the Command of James de la Gardie with whose Assistance they were very successful against the Poles But in Lifland the Poles got the better of the Swedes in several encounters and the Danes seeing the Swedes engaged on all sides began to make great preparations against them The Muscovites also had delivered their Grand Duke Suski up to the Poles and offered that Crown to Vladislaus the Son of Sigismund so that the Swedish Affairs looked with an ill face at that time if Prince Gustave Adolph King Charles's Son by his extraordinary Valour had not upheld their drooping Courage For whilst the Danes wee busy about Calmar he with 1500 Horse not only surprised their chief Magazin in Blekinyen which is now called Christianstad but also took from them the Isle of Oeland and the Castle of Borkholm and whilst he was busy in putting his Forces into Winter-Quarters his Father King Charles died at Nycoping in the 61 year of his age § 13. Gustavus Adolphus being at the time of his Father's Death yet under age was under the Tuition of his Mother Christina Duke John and some of the Swedish Senators But the Swedes being at that time embroiled in the Polish and Russian Affairs and the Danes pressing hard upon them it was concluded at the Dyet at Nycoping that King Gustave Adolph notwithstanding he was not 18 years of age should take upon himself the administration of Affairs The King immediately applied all his Care to the Danish War which was carried on but with indifferent Success on the Swedish side especially by Sea where the Danes played the Masters the Swedish Fleet being but in a very ill condition and the Danes having taken besides Calmar also Risbyfort and Elffesburgh two considerable places in Sweden King Gustave finding this War very grievous to the Kingdom and the Muscovites having about the same time declared themselves very favourably in behalf of his Brother Charles Philip unto whom they offered that Crown a Peace was concluded with the Danes the Swedes being obliged to pay them a Million of Crowns for these three places above-mentioned In the mean while James de la Gardie had so well managed his Affairs in Muscovy that the Chiefest among them desired King Gustave Adolph and his Brother Charles Philip to come into Muscovy but King Gustave Adolph who had more mind to unite that Crown with Sweden than to leave it to his Brother was not only very slow in his Resolution but also at last in his Answer to the Muscovites only spoke of his own coming thither without mentioning his Brother which having been interpreted by the Muscovites as if he intended to make their Country a Province of Sweden they made one Michael Foedorowitz Romano their Grand Duke and when Prince Charles Philip afterwards came into Muscovy some of them for a while adhered to him but the new Grand Duke having the stronger Party the rest also at last left the Swedish side who vigorously attacked and beat the Muscovites in several Engagements and took from them some of their Frontier places till at last a Peace was concluded betwixt both Partys at Stolbova by the mediation of the English by vertue of which the Swedes got Kerholm and Ingermanland In the mean while a Truce had been concluded with Poland for two years but the same being near exspiring King Gustave Adolph resolved to pursue the War against the Poles with more vigour than before The better to put this Design in execution he after his Coronation had been performed at Vpsal with an universal Joy of the People paid to Christian King of Denmark the residue of the sum due to him by vertue of the last Treaty of Peace and having married Mary Eleonora the Daughter of John Sigismund Elector of Brandenburgh he attacked the City of Riga which defended it self for six weeks bravely but being reduced to the last extremity surrendred it self upon very honourable Terms From hence he sailed towards Dantzick to carry the War into Prussia but King Sigismund being then at Dantzick the Truce was renewed for two years longer During the time of the Truce a Peace was proposed betwixt these two Crowns which the Polish Estates were very desirous of notwithstanding which King Sigismund persisted in his former Resolution of pursuing the War King Gustave therefore again entred Livonia with a good Army where having defeated 3000 Lithuanians who under the Command of Stanislaus Sariecha would have disputed his Passage Kakenhausen Dorpt and other places of less note surrendred themselves to the King From hence he advanced into Lithuania and took Birsew and tho' the Poles had nothing left in Livonia but only Duneburgh and the Lithuanians were again defeated by the Swedes near Walsow in Sem-Gallia King Sigismund persisted in his Resolution of carrying on the War being encouraged by the Emperour who then was very successful in Germany King Gustave then resolving to give the Poles a home-stroke sailed with a Fleet of 80 Ships and 26000 Landmen towards the Pillaw where by Order of the Elector of Brandenburgh having been received without opposition he landed his Men and without any resistance took Brandenburgh and Frauenburgh The next was Elbingen where the Citizens having made some shew of resistance the Senate surrendred the City without making as much as a Capitulation The same good Fortune attended him before Marienburgh Meve Dirshaw Stum Christburgh and other places in Prussia which all fell into his hands before the Poles had notice of his arrival Soon after the Poles sent 8000 Horse and 3000 Foot into Prussia who had formed a design to surprise Marienburgh but were repulsed with the loss of 4000 Men and were also forced to raise the Siege of Meve And Stanislaus Konierpol ki with his Podolians also besieged Dirshaw in vam but retook Pautske from the Swedes and dispersed some Germen Troops that were listed in Germany for the Service of King Gustave In the next Spring the Swedish King having received new Supplies out of Sweden intended to attack Dantzick but having received a shot in the Belly before one of their out-works he desisted for that time but soon after made
himself Master of the said Fort having first beaten the Poles that came to its relief who nevertheless in the mean while had forced Meve to a surrendry Soon after both Armies encamped near Dirshaw where King Gustave having drawn out his Forces in Battel array the Poles did the like having a boggy Ground before them which the King did not think fit to pass with his Army but when the Poles began to draw off again into their Camp the King falling into the Rear killed them a great number of Men. But some days after attacking them in their Camp he received a shot in his left Shoulder with a Musquet Bullet which his Forces being dismayed at they returned without any further Action into their Camp Towards the latter end of the year a new Treaty having been set on foot betwixt the two Kings the Treaty was so far advanced that King Sigismund had resolved to sign it the next day if the Austrians who did promise to send 24 Men of War and 12000 Men to his assistance had not prevented it After the Treaty was broke off King Gustave before his Army went into Winter-quarters took several places from the Poles and at the beginning of the year next following attacked a Fort near Dantzick but was repulsed with loss Soon after he had a smart Engagement with the Poles wherein 3000 of them were killed upon the spot the Swedes having taken four pieces of Cannon and fourteen Standards tho' not without great blood-shed on their side Then the King advanced nearer unto Dantzick having sent eight Men of War to block up that Harbour but the Dantzickers with ten Men of War having attacked the Swedish Squadron they killed the Swedish Admiral Nils Sternshield took his Ship forced their Vice-Admiral to blow up his own Ship and put the rest to flight tho' the Dantzickers also lost their Admiral and 400 Men in this Engagement King Gustave then having detached 1000 foot Souldiers who passed the Veixel in Boats they surprised Niewburgh which being a Magazin of the Poles they took most of their Baggage and 600000 Crowns in Money But in the year next following he gave them more work for Herman Wrangel raised the Blockade of Brodnitz where 3000 Poles were killed 1000 taken Prisoners with five Pieces of Cannon and 2000 Waggons with Provision The Poles being frightened at this Defeat were very desirous then to receive the Imperial Forces which were sent to their Assistance under the command of Arnheim who with 5000 Foot and 2000 Horse joined Koniccpoliski the Polish General near Graudentz King Gustave on the other hand encamped with an Army of 5000 Horse and 8000 Foot near Quidzin and tho' the Swedes were much inferiour in number yet did they not refuse the Combate and both Armies soon after having met near Stum there happened a brisk Engagement betwixt them wherein the Swedâ—sh Horse were first repulsed with the loss of five Standards but the King coming up in Person with more Forces soon forced the Poles to retreat who would have passed over a Bridge which they were laying over the River of Nogat But King Gustave endavouring to cut off their retreat that way the Fight was renewed on both sides with great fury so that the King venturing himself too far was taken hold of by his Shoulder-belt which he slipping over his head got free of them leaving his Hat and Belt behind him But immediately after another catching hold of his Arm. would have carried him off if one Erick Soop had not shot the Polander and delivered the King In this Action the Swedes got seventeen Colours and five Standards the Imperial Forces having received the greatest damage Not long after there happened another Engagement about the same Bridge where the Poles were again repulsed and in the attack of Stum they lost 4000 Men of their best Forces The Poles having imputed these Losses chiefly to Arnheim the Imperial General who being a Vassal of the Elector of Brandenburgh was suspected by them to hold a correspondence with the said Prince and being grown quite weary of the Imperial Forces being also pestered with Famine and the Plague by the mediation of France England Brandenburgh and Holland a Truce was concluded for six years by vertue of which King Gustave was to restore to Poland Brodnitz Wormdit Melsack Stum and Dirshaw Marienburgh was committed to the custudy of the Elector of Brandenburgh King Gustave kept the Castle and Harbour of Pillaw and Memâ—l as also Elbingen and Braunsbergh besides all what he was possessed of in Livonia so that King Gustave Adolph had ended both the Russian and Polish War to his eternal Honour and the great Advantage of his Kingdom § 14. But he was not long at rest before Germany was the Scene where he acquired everlasting Glory to his Nation and performed some of the greatest Actions that were ever seen in Europe As soon as the Protestants in Germany began to be jealous of the Roman Catholicks sinister Intentions against them they were then for bringing King Gustave over to their Alliance but he being at that time entangled in the Polish Affairs was not at leisure to engage himself with them But Christian IV. King of Denmark who was ambitious of that Honour having in the mean while received a great Defeat from the Imperialists who since that had made themselves Masters of the Lower Saxony and got footing on the Baltick King Gustave fearing the consequence of it pressed the harder upon the Poles to oblige them to a Peace or Truce and having called together the Estates of Sweden he represented to them the danger which threatened Sweden from the Imperialists who had not only got footing on the Baltick but also made themselves Masters of a part of Denmark whereupon it having been resolved by the Estates that it was not advisable to stay till the Enemy should attack them at home but to meet him abroad and to keep him from getting footing on the Borders of the Baltick the King only waited an opportunity to put this Design in execution which presented it self in the same year For Albert Wallenstein Duke of Friedland the Imperial General having laid a Design against the City of Strahlsund the King who was then in Prussia offered his Assistance to that City and having sent them voluntarily some Ammunition and exhorted them to a vigorous Defence the Citizens accepted of the King's offer making an Alliance with him for the Defence of their City and Harbour and to maintain their Commerce in the Baltick Pursuant to this Treaty the King sent some of his Forces to their assistance who were very instrumental in defending that City against the Imperialists but he did not think fit to attempt any thing further at that time because Wallenstein and Tilly were with two considerable Armies not far off But as soon as the â—olâ—sh War was ended he resolved not to make any further delay Having therefore in vain proffered
six Books By the Famous Monsieur de la Quintinye Chief Director of all the Gardens of the French King To which is added his Treatise of Orange Trees with the raising of Melons omitted in the French Editions Made English by J. Evelyn Esq illustrated with Copper Plates The Commentaries of Julius Caesar of his Wars in Gallia and the Civil Wars betwixt him and Pompey with many Excellent and Judicious Observations thereupon By Clement Edmonds Esquire To this Edition is now added at the end of every Book those Excellent Remarks of the Duke of Rohan also the Commentaries of the Alexandrian and African Wars Written by Aulus Hirtius Pansa now first made English with a Geographical Nomenclature of the Antient and Modern Names of Towns together with the Life of Caesar and an account of his Medals The Roman History from the building of the City to the settlement of the Empire by Augustus Caesar being 727 years for the better understanding of the Roman Authors and Roman Affairs By Lawrence Etchard A. M. The Life of the Famous Cardinal Duke de Richlieu Principal Secretary of State to Lewis XIII A new Voyage to Italy with a Description of the Chief Towns Churches Tombs Libraries Palaces Statues and Antiquities of that Country with useful Instructions for those who shall travel thither By Maximilian Misson Gent. Adorned with Figures BOOKS printed for Tho. Newborough at the Golden Ball in St. Paul's Church-Yard THE Great Historical Geographical and Poetical Dictionary being a Curious Miscellany of Sacred and Prophane History containing the Lives of the Patriarchs Judges and Kings of the Jews of the Fathers of the Church of the Popes c. of Heresiarchs with an Account of their principle Doctrines of Emperours Kings and Illustrious Princes c. of Philosophers Inventors of Arts and those that have recommended themselves to the World The Genealogy of several Illustrious Families in Europe the Fabulous History of the Heathen Gods c. the Description of Empires Kingdoms Commonwealths Islands Mountains and Rivers and other considerable Places of Geography c. Collected from the best Historians Chronologers and Lexicographers by Lewis Morery D. D. The Sixth Edition Corrected and Enlarged by Monsieur l' Clarke To which are added the Lives and most Remarkable Actions of the English Scotch nad Irish Nobility Gentry Clergy and Artificers c. by several Learned Men with the five Years Historical and Geographical Collections of Edmund Bohun Esqiure never yet published Geographia Universalis The Present State of the whole World Giving an Account of the several Religions Customs and Riches of each People The Strength and Government of each Polity and State The Curious and most Remarkable Things in every Region with other Particulars necessary to the understanding History and the Interest of Princes Written Originally at the Command of the French King for the use of the Dauphin by the Sieur Duval Geographer in Ordinary to his Majesty The Third Edition Corrected and Enlarged by R. Midgley M. D. The most ancient State of Mankind The Original of Civil Societies At what time the first States were constituted The first States were very small and imperfect The Assyrian Empire By what means this Empire was maintained It s Fall The Persian Empire By what means it was maintained Greece Sparta Macedon The Politick Conduct and great Actions of Philip. Alexander the Great He dies young Great Troubles after the Death of Alexander The Fall of the Macedonian Empire Carthage Rome a Warlike City Bywhat means Rome became so populous Several other Military Institutions Of the Religion of the Romans The Expulsion of their Kings and the Erection of a new Form of Government Reasons of the fall of the Roman Greatness The Defects of the Roman Common-wealth Two distinct Bodies in Rome Factious Tribunes Citizens too powerfull The Constitution of the Roman Monarchy The Roman Monarchy could not be of a long continuance 〈…〉 Anno 1453. The ancient State of Spain West Goths conquer Spain 410. 554. 572. 586. 646. 677. The Ruine of the Gothick Empire in Spain 713. 714. The Saracens câ—nquer Spain Kings in Oviedo Pelagius 726. Favila Alfonso I. 737. Favila Aurelius Silo. Alfonsus I Veremundus 791. Ramirus Ordonius I. Alfonso III. Garsias 910. 913. The Origin of the Kingdoms of Navarre and Arragon Favila II. Alfonso IV. Ramirus II. 931. Ordonius III Sanctius 955. 965. Ramirus III. 967. Veremund II. 982. Alfonso V. 999. Veremund III 1025. Castile made a Kingdom Sanctius II. Major The perniciâ—us Division of Spain 1038. 1045. 1053. Sanctius III. 1067. Alfonso VI. 1073. 1085. Alfonso VII Alfonso VIII 1118. 1122. 1134. 1137. Sanctius IV. Alfonso IX Henry Ferdinandus Sanctus 1230. 1230. 1240. 1248. Alfonso X. 1256. 1284. Sanctius V. The Sicilian Vespers Ferdinand IV 1312. 1297. Alfonso XI 1324. 1350. Peter the Cruel 1366. 1369. Henry II. John II. 1390. Henry III. John II. 145â— 1442. Henry IV. 1468. 1469. Ferdinand the Catholick and Isabella The Kingdom of Castile and Arragon united The first beginning of the Spanish Inquisition 1497. 1481. 1483. Granada taken 1492. 1494. America discover'd The first rise of the War betwixt France and Spain 1504. Philip. 1506. 1512. Ferdinand conquer'd Naâ—â—arre Charles 1519. Wars betwixt Charles and France 1524. 1525. Rome taken by Charles V. 1527. A Peace madâ— at Cambray 1538. 1542. Peace made at Crespy 1544. Charles wages War against the Protestants in Germany 1547. 1550. Treaty at Passaw 1554. Abdication of Charles Peace betwixt Spain and France 1559. Charles dies Philip II. War with England The Spanish Armado destroyed 1588. 1596. 1594. Peace made at Vervin 1551. 1560. 1592. Portugal falls to Spain 1579. 1595. Philip III. Trucâ— with Holland 1609. 1602. Philip IV. 1622. 1628. 1639. Catalonia rebels 1651. Portugal falls off from Spain 1640. 1636. The Portugueses Duke of Braganza proclaimed King of Portugal 1642. 1647. Massanâ—llo ' s Rebellion at Naples 1647. 1650. The Pyrenean Treaty 1662. 1665. Charles II. 1668. Peace with Portugal The Tripple Alliance Peace made at Aix la Chapelle 1668. Peace made as Nimmegen 1679. The Nature of the Spaniards The Constitution of the Spanish Countries The Spanish West Indies Several sorts of Inhabitants in the Spanish West Indies Riches of America 1563. The Canary Islands Sardinia Sicily Naples Milan The Netherlands The Philippine Islands Strength and Weakness of Spain In what condition Spain is in in reference to its Neighbours and especially as to Barbary Turky Italian States The Pope Venice Genouae Savoy The Suiss Holland Germanâ— England Portugal France What may be the consequence of the Extinction of the Royal Family The Origin of the Kingdom of Portugal Henry Earl of Portugal Alfonsus I. King of Portugal 1126. 1139. The Origin of the five Shields in the Arms of Portugal 1179. 1185. Sanctius I. Alfonsus II. Sanctius II. 1246. Alfonsus III. Dionysius Alfonsus IV. Pieter Ferdinand 1373. Interregnum Some call in the King of Castile 1385. John the Bastard 1399. 1415. 1420. Edward Alfonsus V. 1476. 1479.
1479. John II. A Project of sailing to the East Indies Emanuel Moors and Jews banish'd out of Portugal The first Sea-voyage into the East Indies 1497. The reason why the Venetians opposed the Portugueses settling themselves there The Progress of the Duke â—f Albuquerque in the East Indies The discovery of Brasil in America John III. The Jesuites sent to the Indies Sebastian His fatal Expedition into Africa Henry Portugal united to Spain The Dutch sail to the East Indies 1620. 1630. The Portuguese shake off the Yoak of Spain The Duke of Braganzâ— proclaimed King John IV. 〈◊〉 League between Portugal and Holland A War breaks cut betwixt them A Peace in 1661. Alfonsus VI. 1668 1666. Don Pedro. The Humours of the Portugueses Fruitfulness of Portugal Brasile Africa The East Indies A horrible Persecution raised on the Christians of Japan and the occasion of It. The Strength of Portugal How it stands with regard to Spain To France To Holland The ancient Sate of England The Romans conquer England The Saxons come into Britainy â—450 689. The Saxon Kings in England The Saxon Heptarchy Peter's 〈◊〉 The Kingdom of England 818 Dancs first come into England 1002. The Danes driven out but return again King Edmund treacherously murther'd Canute the Dane King of England 1017. Harald Hardiknut Edward the Consessor 1066. Wâ—lliam the Conquerour Willam conquers England October 14 1066. The Corfew Bell. Edgar Atheling makes an attempt His Son Robert Rebels He acts as a Conquerour Robert Rebels again 1088. William Rufus 1100. Henry I. Robert makes a Lesient in England Normandy annexed to the Crown of England The Norman Race extinct Stephen Maud makes War on him Henty II. Hâ—s Son with the French and Scots join in a War against him 1189. Ireland conquered Richard I. He makes an Expedition into the Holy Land In his return â—e is taken Prisoner 1199. John His Nephew Arthur opposes him The King of France dispossesses him of Normandy The Dauphin invited by the Barons invades England 1216. Henry III. The Dauphin is forced â—ome again A War with the Barons He quits his Pretensions on Normandy for a Summ of Money Edward I. The causes of the Differences betwixt the English and Scots A War with Scotland 1307. With France 1297. He banishes the Jews Edward II. Vnsuccessfull 〈◊〉 his War with Scotland 〈…〉 1327. Edward III. His Pretensions to the French Crown He is successfull against Scotland His Expedition into France 1340. The Battel near Crecy 1346. The Scotch defeated He takes Calais 1356. The Battel near Poictiers A dishonourable Peace to France Another War with France 1377. Richard II. A Peace with France Troubles at home The occasion of his Ruin Henry Duke of Lancaster invades England 1399. Henry IV. of the House of Lancaster He had great Difficulties which he surmounted Henry V. He invades France to prosecute his claim of the Crown The Battel uear Aguicourt 1419. 1420. The Administration of France to be in Henry during Charles's life and after his death the Crown to descend to him 1422. Henry VI. Proclaim'd King of France 1423. 1424. The Maid 〈◊〉 Orleans He was crowned in Paris 1432. The English decline in France 1435. The Duke of Burgundy leaves the English and is reconciled to Charles 1436. The occasion of the Troubles in England 1449. The English driven out of France The occasion of this sudden loss 1460. Edward IV. of the House of York A bloody Battel betwixt Edward and Henry Henry taken out of Prison and set on the Throne Edward returns into England Henry a second time Prisoner 147â— and murther'd by the Duke of Gloucester Edward V. Richard III. 1483. Murthers his Nephews He murther's his Wife Henry Earl of Richmond invades England 1485. Henry VII He united the White and Red Roses Lambert Symnel He makes an Expedition inâ—â— France Perkin Warbeck He marries his Daughter Margaret to the King of Scotland Henry VIII He enters into League with Ferdinand and the Pope 1512. His Expedition against France A second An Invasion of the Scots He makes a second War against France The Divorce of Henry VIII The fallâ— of Woolsey 1532. He marries Anna Bullen He abrogates the Pope's Supremacy Monasteries demolished Protestants and Papists executed War with Scotland He enters into a League with the Emperour against France 1550. Anna Bullen beheaded His other Wives Edward VI. 155â— Lady Jane Grey proclaimed Queen Mary Restores Popery Marries Philip of Spain Lady Jane c. beheaded The reason why Philip interceded for the Lady Elizabeth The Battel of St. Quintin Calais lost 1558. Elizabeth Philip desires her in marriage Papists and Paritaus Poreign Seminaries Mary Queen of Scotland The Queen of Scots married Bothwell who murthered her Husband She was made a Prisoner in England 1572. 1586. Beheaded 1587. Queen Elizabeth assists the Huguenots 1562. 1559. The Sovereignty of the Netherlands twice offered her 1595. The Armado defeated Essex heheaded 1600 She was jealous of her Power at Sea James I. Cobham's Conspiracy 1603. The Powder Plot. 1604. 1626. Foreign Plantations Charles I. 1626. War with Spain War with France A Peace concluded with both Causes of the intestine Commotions in England The different Conduct of Queen Elizabeth and King James as to the State The Occasions that were taken from Religion The Conduct of Charles I. Troubles in Scotland and England 1637. 1567. 1617. 1633. The Scotch Covenant A Letter intercepted wherein the Scots desire Succour from France The Parliament is sactious and favours the Scots The Parliament of England directly oppose the King 1642. The Rebellion begins Their Behaviours The King made a Prisoner The Independents become Masters The King is sentenced to death and executed 1648. Ireland conqâ—er'd Charles II. râ—â—ted The Scots câ—nquered Cromwell made Protectour 1652. 1660. King Charles II's Restauration 1660. War with Holland 1665. 1674. Constitution of the English Nation Constitution of the Scotch Nation Of the Irish The Condition of Great Brittainy The Form of the Government in England The Power and Strength of England With relation to other States To the Northern Crowns To Spain To France To Holland The most ancient Stare of France Gaul subdued by the Romans By the Barbarous Nations That the Franks came out of Germany The origin of the French Language Pharamond the first King Clodion Merovaeus Childerick Clouis I. 496. France is divided Clotarius II 614. Dagobert Charâ—es Martell 714. 732. Pipin proclaim'd King The Merovingian Family loses the Crown 751. Pipin's Expeditions He assists the Pope against the Lombards Charles the Great 774. He is proclaimed Emperour of the Romans Lewis the Pious He divides his Kingdom His Sons Rebell 833. Germany divided from France Charles the Bald. The Normans make an Irruption into France 912. Ludovicus Balbus Ludov. III. and Carolomannus Charles the Simple The decay of the Royal Authority The Excessive Power of the Nobles Eudo Count of Paris crown'd King of France 923. Rudolf of Burgundy crown'd King 929. Lewis Outremer Lotharius Lewis the
near Newport Siege of Ostend 1601. The Conquests on both sides A Truce of 12 Years 1609. A Quarrel about the Dutchy of Juliers The Differences between the Remonstrants and Contra-Remonstrants Afterwards manag'd by State Policy 1629. The Spanish War renew'd 1621 Prince Maurice dies 1625. Prince Frederick Henry I. 1627. A League Offensive between France and Holland 1635. 1636. Prince William II. Peace concluded at Munster 1648. War with Portugal Divisions in Holland Da Witt and others made Prisoners by the Prince The Birth of Prince William III. War with the English Parliament A Peace 1654. Differences with Swedeland 1660. The Second War with England 16â—5 England and France declare War with Holland The Du Witts murther'd 1674. 1676. 1677. The Constitution Their Genius The Nature of 〈◊〉 Country Of their Shipping and Commerce East-India Company The West-India Company Strength and Weakness of this Common-wealth Form of Government Prince of Orange 1675. Whether it is their advantage to have a Soveraignty Other Defects of this Common-wealth 1665. The Neighbours of Holland England France Spain Portugal The Northern Crowns First Original of this Commonâ—ealtâ— Thâ— first Vnâ—on of he Switz The Bâ—â—â—el near Morgarten To fiâ—st design of this Confederacy Battel near Sempach Wars wiâ—h Charles Dukâ— of Burgundy Their Allâ—es Some oâ—her Wars of thâ— Switzers 1499. Thâ—ir Wars with France 1513. 1515 The 〈◊〉 of the Soil The Genâ—ns of this Nâ—tion Their strength and weakness Their neighbours Te antient condition of Germany Charles tâ—e Great Lewis the Pious Lewis K. of Germanâ— C. Crassus 8â—7 894. 899. Lewis the Child 9â—5 9â—1 Cunrad Henry the Faulconer Otto the Great â—62 Otto II. Otto I 1001. 1024. Conrad II. 1034. Henry III Henry IV. The Pope gives him great trouble 1084. Hâ—â— Sâ—n Râ—â—els 1106. Henry V. 1122. 1125. Lotharâ—us the Saxâ—n Fredrick I. 1189. Henry VI. Philip 1208. Otto VI. Frederick II. The â—ueâ—fs and Gâ—bâ—â—lins 1245. 1254. A long inteâ—regnum 1255. Râ—dâ—lph â—arl of Habsbuâ—â—h 1273. Adolph Albert I. 1308. 〈◊〉 VII 〈◊〉 by â— Monk 〈…〉 Excâ—mmunicâ—ted bâ—â—â—â—e Pope Charles IV. Tâ—e Golden Bull. Wenceslaus 1400. Fredâ—rick oâ— Bruâ—sâ—ick Rupert Sigismund 1393. Albert II. Fredrick III Maximilian I. Charles V. 1517. The Reformation 1521. 1529. The Rise of the Name of Protestants 1530. The League at Smalkald 1546. 1552. A Peace concluded 1552. 1555. An Insurrection of the Boors 1525. 1532. He Resign Ferdinand I. Maximilian II. 1567. Râ—dolph II. 1612. Matthias Origin of the German Wars Thâ— Evangelical Union The Bohemian Tumults 1618. Ferâ—inand I Tâ—e Crown of Bohemia offer'd to the Electoâ— Palatin The ill succesâ— of the Elector Palatin 1620. Thâ— War spread in Geâ—maâ—y 1626. 1629. The Proclâ—mation concerning Churcâ— Lanâ—s 1629. Gustavus Aâ—olphus 1630. 1632. Gustavus'â— Dâ—â—th Thâ— Waâ— continueâ— 1634. 1635. Peace of Osnâ—â—rugge and France 1648. 1637. Ferdinand tâ—e Third Leopold 1659. War with the Turk War with France Peace of Nimâ—eâ—â—n 1679. The Genius oâ— this Nation Nature of 〈◊〉 Soil Its Commodities Form of Government Strenâ—th and weaknâ—ss of this Empire Whâ— the Emperour quitted the Kingdom of Arclat What is the Interest of the Electors The Conduct of Charles Of the Gaâ—ranties of the Circle of Burâ—undy 1548. Ferdinand pursuâ—s thâ— Spanish Mâ—xims Tâ—â— difference betwâ—xt hâ— Protestants 〈…〉 Tâ—e Turks Italy â—hâ— Swisse Poland Denmark Englanâ— Hollaâ—d Spâ—iâ— Sweden France 〈…〉 Kingdom 〈◊〉 III. Ericâ— I. 846. Suen Oâ—ttâ— Canut II. 1087. Waldemar I. 1157. 1164. Canute VI. 1227. Erick V. Abâ—l. 1250. 1252. Christâ—ph I. 1259. Erick VI. 1286. Erick VII Christoph II 1332. Wald. III. Olaus VI. 1396. Eric Pomerar 1438. Christopher 1439. Chrisâ—ian I. 1458. 1463. John 1497. 1513. Christian II. Crowned K. of Swedeâ— 1520. 〈…〉 of his own Kingd 1532. 1546. 1559. Frederick I. Christian III 1556. Fredâ—rick II 1560. 1570. Christian IV. 1613. 1625. 1629. 1643. 1645. Frâ—â—erick III 1657. War with Sweden 〈…〉 Câ—penhagen 1659. A Peace concluâ—ed Thâ— King â—eclared absolute an tâ—e Crown herediâ—arâ— Christian V. 1675. Hâ— makâ—th War upon Swedâ—n A Peace The Gâ—nius oâ—t is Nâ—tion The Norwegians Nature of the Soil Iâ—s defects Nâ—ighbours of Denmark Germany Swâ—â—en Holland England Thâ— Muscovites Poland France Origine of the Kingd of Poland Lechus Twelve Vayvods or Governours 700. Cracus Lechus II. Venda 750. Lescus I. 776. Lescus II. 804. Lescus III. Popiel I. Popiel II. 820. Piastus Zicmovitus Lescus IV. 902. Zicmovistus Micislaus 〈◊〉 965. 999. Boleslaus Chrobry the first King of Poland Miccislaus II. Casimir I. Boleslaus the Hardy 1058. Vladislaus 1082. Boleslaus III. 1103. 1139. Vladislaus II. Boleslaus IV. 1146. Miccislaus III. 1174. Casimir 11780. Lescus V. 1213. The first Inroads oâ— tâ—e Tartars Bâ—lesiaus V. 1226. Lâ—scus VI. 1279. Premislus 1291. Vladisl III. 1300. Casimir III. Lewis Jagello orVlaâ—isl IV. How Lithuania was united o Poland Vladisl V. 1445. Casimir IV. John Albert. Alexander Sigismund Sigismund is Augustus 1552. Henry of Valâ—â—s Duke of Anjou 1574. Steph. Batori Thâ— Cosacks Sigism III. 1592. 1605. Thâ— occasion of he War between Poland and Mâ—scâ—vy 1605. 1606. Basil great Duke of Muscovy 1086. Sigismund makes his a 〈…〉 of these Troubles in Muscovy 1609. 1610. The Policy oâ— the Muscâ—vites The Oversight of Sigismund The Poles defeated in Moldavia 1617. A War betwixt the Poles and Turks 1621. The Invasiof Gustavus Adolpâ— us 1625. Vladis IV. 1634. 1635. The Cause of the War with the Cosacks John Casimir 1647. The Poles defeated by â—he Cosâ—â—â—s The Muscovites join wâ—th the Câ—sacks 1653. The King of Sweden invades Poland The Battel of Warsaw Ragozi Prince of Transylvania invades Poland 1606. Michael Witsnowizki 1670. John Sobieski Tâ—e Genius of this Nation The Nature of the Soil c. Its Commodities The strength of the Kingdom Their weakness Their form of Government The Revenues of the King The Estates of the Kingdom Of the Administration of Justice Neighbours of Poland Germany The House of Austria in particular The Interest of Poland and Germany with reference to the Turk Brandenburgh Denmark and Sweden Moscovy The Tartars Moldavia The Cosackâ— The antient State of Russia John Basilius John Basilewitz 1533. Theodore Iuanowitz Boris Guidenow 1605. 1606. Michael Fadorowitz 1613. 1645. Alexius Michaelowitz 1656. Theodore Alexowitz The Genius of this Nation The Nature of the Country and Commodities Form of Government Strength of the Country Neighbours of Muscovy The Persiant Tartars Poland Sweden Politick Reflections upon Popedom The Blindness of Heathens in Matters of Religion The Constitution of the Jewish Religion The Christian Religion is proper for all the world Not contrary to Civil Government No other Religion or Philosophy comparable to it Concerning the outward Government of Religion What is meant by the external Government of Religion The Consideration of this Question according to the nature of Religion in general According to the Nature of the Christian Religion in particular First propagation of the Christian Religion The Methods of God in Establishing the Christian Religion Way the meanest first converted Persecution of the
own Name which he made his place of residence Whose youngest Son Lechus II. to obtain the Principality murthered his elder Brother but as soon as the Fact was discovered he was banished the Country After him ruled a Virgin whose Name was Venda the only Daughter left of the Children of Cracus who having vanquished one Ritiger a German Prince that pretended Mariage to her out of a blind Superstition drowned herself in the River of Weixel After her death the administration of the Government returned again to the Governours or Vayvods which continued for some time till the Poles elected again for their Prince a Goldsmith called Premislus who is also called Lescus I. because he had by a Stratagem defeated the Moravians who had made an Irruption into Poland But he leaving no Issue behind him a Horse Race was instituted with condition that the Victor should succeed in the Government One of the Competitours had laid Iron Hooks in the Ground by which means the others Horses having been â—amed he was the first that came to the Goal but the Fraud being discovered he was killed upon the spot In the mean while a certain poor Fellow on foot had run the Race and was the next to the Impostor whom the Poles declared their Prince His name was Lescus II. and as some say was slain in the Wars against Charles the Great Him succeeded his Son Lescus III. who having appeased Charles the Great with Presents made Peace with him either as an unequal Allie or else by acknowledging himself his Vassal He left Poland to his Son Popiel whom he had begot in Wedlock but to his natural Sons he gave the neighbouring Countries of Pomerania Mack Caâ—â—ubia with some others Him succeeded his Son Popiel II. an ill man who upon the perswasion of his Lady murthered his Father's Brothers 't is reported that out of their dead Bodies came forth Mice which devoured Popiel with his Wife and Children § 3. After his Death there was an Interregnum full of troubles till the Poles declared Piastus a Country-fellow born at Crusswitz their Prince from whom ever since such of the Natives as obtained the Royal Dignity were called Piasti His Posterity has reigned for a long time in Poland from whom also descended the race of the Dukes of Lignitz and Brieg in Silesia which is but lately extinguished 'T is said that he was 120 Years old before he died His Son Zicmovitus began his Reign in the Year 895. a Warlike and brave Prince whom succeeded his Son Lescus IV. a good and peaceable Prince Much of the same temper was his Son Zicmovistus who began to Reign in the Year 921. This Prince had but one Son who being blind was in the seventh Year of his Age in which Year according to the Custom of those times his Head was to be shaved and he to receive his Name restored to his Sight which was then taken for an Omen that he should be enlightened with the Christian Faith His Name was Micislaus I. and began his Reign in the Year 962. He having a great many Wives and no Children occasioned in him a desire to turn Christian for some Germans representing to him that if he left the Heathenish Superstitions he would certainly beget Children he was perswaded by them to remove his Heathenish Wives which he did and married Dambrateca the Daughter of Bogislaus Duke of Bohemia Before he married her he was baptized himself and first introduced the Christian Religion into Poland as also that custom which has obtained since there that at the time when the Gospel is read in the Mass the Men half draw their Cymetars to signify that they were ready to fight for the Christian Faith § 4. Him succeeded his Son Boleslaus Chrobry who was by the Emperour Otto III. dignified with the Title of King who also remitted unto him all the Pretensions which the former Emperours had upon Poland and this in consideration for the kind entertainment which he had received from Boleslaus in his Pilgrimage to the Grave of Albart Bishop of Gnicsen which being then very famous for some Miracles was visited by the Emperour to fulfil his Vow which he had made during a precedent Sickness This first King of Poland behaved himself very bravely in his Wars against the Red Russians the Bohemians Saxons and Prussians He also instituted twelve Senators as his Assistants in the administration of the Government But his Son Miccislaus lost for the most part his Father's Conquests Moravia having among the rest been taken from him by the Bohemians He began his Reign in the Year 1025. and died in the Year 1034. leaving but one Son behind him whose Name was Casimir who being an Infant his Mother Rixa administred the Government for a while But the Poles being dissatisfied with her she fled with her Son into Germany who in his Journey in France assumed the Order and Habit of a Monk During his absence there were great Disturbances in Poland Maslaus having about that time made himself Master of Masuria which for a long time after remained independent of the Kingdom of Poland At last the Poles prevailed upon Casimir to leave his Monastery and accept the Crown And to perswade the Pope to absolve him from his Vow they promised that for each Head except those of the Nobility and Clergy they would contribute yearly a Farthing towards the maintaining of a perpetual burning Lamp in the Church of St. Peter in Rome and cause their Heads to be shaved above their Ears like Monks After he came to the Crown he beat Maslaus and the Prussians and restored the Kingdom to its former tranquility His Son Boleslaus Surnamed the Hardy did at first wage War against his Neighbours the Prussians Bohemians and Russians with great Success but afterwards giving himself over to all manner of Debauchery and having been checked for that reason by Stanislaus the Bishop of Cracau who also at last excommunicated him he cut him to pieces before the Altar Then he was excommunicated by the Pope and perceiving himself to be hated by every body left the Kingdom and at last murthered himself § 5. Him succeeded his Brother Vladislaus who standing in fear of the Pope would not at first take upon him the Title of King He met with great Troubles both at home and abroad which however he overcame at last Him succeeded his Son Boleslaus III. a brave Souldier who obtained a signal Victory over the Emperour Henry V. in a Battle fought in the Dogsfield near Breslau There was never a Prince in Poland more Famous for Military Atchievements than himself it being related of him that he fought forty five Battles all with good Success except the last of all fought against the Red Russians which was lost by the Cowardise of the Vayvod of Cracovia unto whom the King for a
from their various Opinions could be reconciled to one another and they believe this not impracticable if the old hatred animosities pride and selfconceited Opinions could be laid aside But if we duly take into consideration the general inclinations of mankind this seems to be a hard supposition For those who peruse the Writings of both Parties without partiality cannot but admire how their Authors are often obliged to rack themselves that they may maintain their Opinions whether they be consonant to the Scriptures or not As likewise how they bring to light again the old Arguments which have been refuced a thousand times before Neither will this do the business if one Opinion should be supposed as good as the other since such an indifferency would be a shrewd sign that the whole must needs be very indifferent to us Neither can we without danger declare some Points in which we differ problematical since I do not see how we can pretend to have a power to declare a certain Article either necessary or Fundamental or problematical Some therefore have thought upon this expedient to make a tryal whether out of the Articles wherein both Parties agree could be Composed a perfect Systeme of Divinity which might be linked together like one Chain according to Art If this could be effected though some different Opinions remained as long as this Chain was kept entire we might be assured that we did not differ in the Fundamental Points necessary to the obtaining of Salvation and what remained undecided would not be of such Consequence as to hinder us from being united into one Body or Church But before a true Judgment can be given of this Proposition it would be requisite that such a Systeme composed according to Art were proposed to the World For my part I know no better advice than to leave it to the direction of God Almighty who perhaps one time or another will put us in the way of finding out a good Expedient For untimely remedies may prove the occasion of new Divisions In the mean while it behoves both Parties notwithstanding these differences to be mindful of their joint Interest against their Common Enemy since they may verily believe that the Pope has no more kindness for the Lutherans than for those of the Reformed Religion But as for the other Sects of less note viz. The Socinians Anabaptists and such like it is evident that their Principles cannot possibly be reconciled with our Religion For those who adhere to the first do not consider the Christain Doctrine otherwise than a Moral Philosophy and the latter scarce know what to believe themselves Besides this the Anabaptists have hatched out I know not what rules of Policy which if not suppressed in time must prove destructive to the State But whether the Socinians also have any such projects in their Heads I am not able to determine since hitherto they have not been powerful enough to raise any disturbances in the State CHAP. XIII Of the Kingdom of Sweden § 1. THE Swedish Historians have out of their ancient Monuments shown the World that the Kingdom of Sweden is the most antient Kingdom in Europe and that this Country was after the Deluge sooner stored with Inhabitants than the other parts of Europe Nevertheless it is very uncertain who were the first Inhabitants and at what time they first settled there as likewise whether they were immediately governed by Kings or whether the Fathers of Families had the chief sway among them till the Regal was grafted on the Paternal Power The names and deeds of their Kings and the time of their Reigns are also not easie to be determined for the List which has been published of these Kings is not so Authentick but that it may be called in question And as to the transactions of those times they are most of them taken out of antient Songs and Fabulous Legends and some of them out of the allegorical Traditions of their antient Poets or Scalders which have perhaps been wrongly interpreted by some Authors And Johannes Messenius in his Scandinavia Illustrata does not stick to say that the old Swedish Historiographer Johannes Magnus did strive to outdo in his bragging History the Danish Historian Sanno Grammaticus Johannes Magnus Makes Magog the Son of Japhet Grandson of Noah the first Founder of the Schytick and Gothick Nations and says that from his two Sons Sweno and Gether and Geg the Swedish and Gothish Nations had their names He relates that after this Family was extinguished Sweden was during the space of four hundred years under the Government of certain Judges and that about eight hundred years after the Deluge both the Kingdoms of the Swedes and Gothes were united under Bericus who in person planted a Colony of the Gothes beyond the Seas after having Conquered the Vlmirugii who then inhabited Prussia from whence he extended his Conquests over the Vandals A considerable time after these Nations did settle themselves not far from the Mouth of the River Danube near the Black Sea from whence having under taken several Expeditions both into Asia and Europe at last in the third and fourth Centuries after the Birth of Christ did enter the Roman Provinces on this side of the Danube and carried their Conquering Arms into Italy and Spain where they erected two Kingdoms But the greatest part of this Relation is contradicted by Messenius who also rejects the List which Johannes Maginis hâ—â— given us of the Kings before our Soviour's Birth alledging that the times before Christ's Nativity are all involved in fabulous Narrations as to those Northern parts and that most of these Kings lived after the Birth of our Sâ—viour But since even the Chronology of the first 〈◊〉 after Christ's Nativity and the Genealogy of those Kings it somewhat uncertain in these Contries it will suffâ—ce to mention here some few of the most famous among them till the latter times furnish us with an opportunity to relate things with more certainty § 2. Sixty years before the Birth of Christ the famous Othin or Woden having been driven by Pompâ—y out of Asia with a great number of people first Conquered Bussas afterwards the Saxons and Danes and last of all Norway and Sweden about twenty four years before Christ's Birth Othin kept for himself Sweden only yet so that all the other Scandinavian Princes should own him aâ— their Supreme Lord from whence came that Custom which was used for several hundred years after viz. That at the great and general meetings of these Nations the King of Denmark used to hold the Bridle of the King of Sweden's Horse whilst he mounted it and the King of Norway the Stirrup He was succeeded by Frotho surnamed Jorgo who covered the Temple at Vpsal with Gold and surrounded its Pinacle with a golden Chain After him were these following Kings Niord Sigtrug Asmund Vffo Hynding Regner Halvard Helgo Attilus Hother Roderick surnamed Singabond Hogmor and Hogrin Erick
Fainthearted 987. The Carolinian Family extinguish'd Hugh Capet the first of the present Race Robert The Pope excommunicates him and his Kingdom Henry I. Philip I. Will. Duke of Normandy conquers England Expedition into the Holy Land Lewis the Fat Lewis VII His unfortunate Expedition to the Holy Land Philip II. the Conquerour Another Expedition to the Holy Land War betwixt France and England 1223. Lewis VIII Lewis IX A third Expedition to the Holy Land without Success 1254. The first Pretensions of the French upon the Kingdom of Naples 1261. 1268. An unfortunate Expedition of S. Lewis Philip the Hardy The Sicilian Vespers 1282. Philip the Handsom 1292. He has ill Success in Flanders 1302. 1304. He suppress'd the Templers Lewis X. Philip the Tall. Charles IV. Philip of Valois His Title conteâ—ted by Edward III. of England and in what ground War with England Battel near Crecy The English take Calâ—is 1347. Dauphine annexed to France 1349. Philip introduced the Gabell John Vnfortunate in his Wars against the English Battel near Poictiers 1356. A dishonourable Peace to France 1360. 1364. Charles the Wise He declares War against the English After the Death of Edward Charles attacks the English with Advantagâ— Charles VI. 1384. 1382. The first rise of the French Pretensions upon Milan◠〈…〉 1404. The Duke of Orleans assassinated by the Duke of Eurgundy 1407. The English take advantage of these Troubles 1415. Battel of Agincourt 1419. The Duke of Burgundy assassinated 1422. Charles VII Henry VI. of England proclaim'd King of France Misunderstandings betwixt the English and the Duke of Burgundy the only Advantage Charles had left The Maid of Orleans 1431. The English Power declines in France 1435. 1436. He drives the English out of France 1449. 1451. 1453. 1461. Lewis XI He reduces the excessive power of the Nobility A League against him The King's 〈◊〉 â—â—thods The Original of selling the Offices of France Duke of Burgundy slain 1477. Charles VIII Britainy united to France 1491. An Expedition to Naples end the Preâ—â—â—sions of it 1494. Charles conquer'd Naples 1495. The League of Italy against the French He losâ—th Naples 1498. Lewis XII 1499. He conqâ—ers Milan He conquers Naples 1501. Loses it agaiâ— 1503. The Venetian War Lewis joins in the League against thâ—â— 1508. 1509. A League against Lewis 1512. He conquers Milan agaiâ—n He is attack'd by several Princes at once Francis 1. He aspires to the Empire In a few Days he takes and loses the Kingdom of Navarre 1521. A War 〈◊〉 in Italy The French driven out of Milan 1521. The Duke of Bourbon revolts to the Emperour 1524. Franc's desired at the Battel of Pavia and taken Prisoner 1525. He is set at Liberty on hard Conditions which he did not perform He with the King of England declare War against the Emperour He sends an 〈◊〉 my into Italy Peace made at Cambray 1529. 1535. The War breaks out afresh The Truce prolong'd for nine Years Francis breaks the Truce 1542. A Peace concluded at Crespy 1544. 1546. Henry II. 1548. 1549. 1550. His Expedition into Germany 1552. 1555. A Truce between Charles V. and Henry II. 1557. A Project to unite Scotland with France misscarried Francis II. The Causes of the intestine Wars of France 1527. The House of Guise rises and that of Bourbon declines Divisions about the Administration of the Government 1560. Charles IX The Conferenec of Poissy 1562. The first Huguenot war 1563. The Second War 1568. The Third War 1569. The Prince of Conde being slain the King of Navarre is declar'd Head of the Huguenots 1570. The Parisian Massacre The Fourth War 1573. The Fifth War Henry III. The Holy League 1577. The Sixth War Spain enters the League The Seventh War 1585. The Eighth War 1587. The League force the King from Paris 1588. The Duke and Cardina of Guise assassinated by the King's Order at Blois The King makes use of the Huguenots against the League Aug. 2. 1589. Henry IV. His Difficulties on the account of his Religion The Pope Excommunicates Henry Proposals about setting up another King 1593. The King changes his Religion 1593. Several Cities surrender to him 1594. The King assaulted and wounded by a Ruffian The Jesuits banish'd The Edict at Nants The Peace of Vervins He takes from the Duke of Savoy all that he possessed on this side the Alpes 1600. The Conspiracy of the Marshal de Biron 1602. He introduces Manufacturies His Design to put a stop to the growth of the House of Austria He is Assassinated by Ravillac May 14. 1610. Lewis XIII 1617. 1619. Richlieu comes in play Made chief Minister of State Rochelle taken The Effects of the Civil Wars A War in Italy 1628. The first Occasion of Mazarini's Greatness How Pignerol came into the hands of the French The Queen Mother raises Troubles 1642. The King takes Lorrain from that Duke 1634. 1636. 1638. May 14. 1643. Lewis XIV Mazarini ' s Ministry 1644. Peace of Munster The intestine Commotions 1648. The Slingers The King forc'd to leave Paris 1649. The Imprisonment of the Princes 1651. The Cardinal banish'd France The Queen recalls him 1653. 1658. 1662. The Pyrenaean Peace 1659. The Death of Mazarini 1661. A Dispute about Precedency between the French and Spanish Embassadours A Treaty with the Duke of Lorrain A Differance with the Pope 1664. He attacks Flanders Peace made at Aix la Chapelle 1668. 1667. He invades Flanders 1672. 1673. Mastricht taken by the French The Death of Turenne The Losses of the Spaniards in this War Peace at Nimmegen The French Nation Full of Nobility Their Natural Qualities The Nature of the Country It s Situation It s Fertility Its Plantations The Government of France The Strength of France with reguard to England To Spain To Italy To Holland To the Swiss To Germany The Strength of France in regard of a Confederacy The ancient State of the United Provinces The Division of the 17 Provinces The Vnion of the 17 Provinces Tâ—eir Coâ—ditiâ—n than under Charles V. The cause of the Wars in the Netherlands under Philip II. William Prince of Orange Discontents of the Nobility and Clergy Change of Religion Spanish Inquisition Queen Flizabeth â—â—mented their Revolt 1559. The Cardinal Granville 1564. Count Egmont sent into Spain An Association of the Nobility 1566. Breaking of Imâ—ges The Duke of Alva 1568. The Earls of Egmont and Hoorn beheaded Briel taken April 1. 1571. Duke of Alva recall'd Lewis Requesenes Governour 1574. 1576. The Treaty of Ghent Don John d' Austria made Governour Archduke Matthew 1577. Alexander Duke of Parma Malecontents The Duke of Parma The Vnion of Utrecht the Foundation of the Common-wealth 1579. The Duke of Alenson 1583. 1584. Prince of Orange murthered His Son Prince Maurice made Stadtholider The English Confederacy 1616. 1586. The Regency of the Earl of Leicester The State of Affairs in Holland legias to mend 1588. 1590. 1592. Arch-Duke Albert Governour of the Spanish Netherlands 1602. The East-India Company Isabella Clara Eugenia Battel